Foundation
Isaac
Asimov
PART I
THE PSYCHOHISTORIANS
1.
HARI SELDON-... born in the 11,988th year of the Galactic
Era; died 12,069. The dates are more commonly given in terms of the current
Foundational Era as—79 to the year 1 F. E. Born to middle-class parents on
...Undoubtedly his greatest contributions were in the field
of psychohistory. Seldon found the field little more than a set of vague
axioms; he left it a profound statistical science....
...The best existing authority we have for the details of his
life is the biography written by Gaal Dornick who. as a young man, met Seldon
two years before the great mathematician's death. The story of the meeting...
ENCYCLOPEDIA GALACTICA*
His name was Gaal Dornick and he was just a country boy who
had never seen Trantor before. That is, not in real life. He had seen it many
times on the hyper-video, and occasionally in tremendous three-dimensional
newscasts covering an Imperial Coronation or the opening of a Galactic Council.
Even though he had lived all his life on the world of Synnax, which circled a
star at the edges of the Blue Drift, he was not cut off from civilization, you
see. At that time, no place in the Galaxy was.
There were nearly twenty-five million inhabited planets in
the Galaxy then, and not one but owed allegiance to the Empire whose seat was
on Trantor. It was the last halfcentury in which that could be said.
To Gaal, this trip was the undoubted climax of his young,
scholarly life. He had been in space before so that the trip, as a voyage and nothing
more, meant little to him. To be sure, he had traveled previously only as far
as Synnax's only satellite in order to get the data on the mechanics of meteor
driftage which he needed for his dissertation, but space-travel was all one
whether one travelled half a million miles, or as many light years.
He had steeled himself just a little for the Jump through
hyper-space, a phenomenon one did not experience in simple interplanetary
trips. The Jump remained, and would probably remain forever, the only practical
method of travelling between the stars. Travel through ordinary space could
proceed at no rate more rapid than that of ordinary light (a bit of scientific
knowledge that belonged among the items known since the forgotten dawn of human
history), and that would have meant years of travel between even the nearest of
inhabited systems. Through hyper-space, that unimaginable region that was
neither space nor time, matter nor energy, something nor nothing, one could
traverse the length of the Galaxy in the interval between two neighboring
instants of time.
Gaal had waited for the first of those Jumps with a little
dread curled gently in his stomach, and it ended in nothing more than a
trifling jar, a little internal kick which ceased an instant before he could be
sure he had felt it. That was all.
And after that, there was only the ship, large and
glistening; the cool production of 12,000 years of Imperial progress; and
himself, with his doctorate in mathematics freshly obtained and an invitation
from the great Hari Seldon to come to Trantor and join the vast and somewhat
mysterious Seldon Project.
____________________
* All quotations from the Encyclopedia Galactica here
reproduced are taken from the 116th Edition published in 1020 F. E. by the
Encyclopedia Galactica Publishing Co., Terminus, with permission of the
publishers.
What Gaal was waiting for after the disappointment of the
Jump was that first sight of Trantor. He haunted the View-room. The steel
shutter-lids were rolled back at announced times and he was always there,
watching the hard brilliance of the stars, enjoying the incredible hazy swarm
of a star cluster, like a giant conglomeration of fire-flies caught in
mid-motion and stilled forever, At one time there was the cold, blue-white
smoke of a gaseous nebula within five light years of the ship, spreading over
the window like distant milk, filling the room with an icy tinge, and
disappearing out of sight two hours later, after another Jump.
The first sight of Trantor's sun was that of a hard, white
speck all but lost in a myriad such, and recognizable only because it was
pointed out by the ship's guide. The stars were thick here near the Galactic
center. But with each Jump, it shone more brightly, drowning out the rest,
paling them and thinning them out.
An officer came through and said, “View-room will be closed
for the remainder of the trip. Prepare for landing.”
Gaal had followed after, clutching at the sleeve of the
white uniform with the Spaceship-and-Sun of the Empire on it.
He said, “Would it be possible to let me stay? I would like
to see Trantor.”
The officer smiled and Gaal flushed a bit. It occurred to
him that he spoke with a provincial accent.
The officer said, “We'll be landing on Trantor by morning.”
“I mean I want to see it from Space.”
“Oh. Sorry, my boy. If this were a space-yacht we might
manage it. But we're spinning down, sunside. You wouldn't want to be blinded,
burnt, and radiation-scarred all at the same time, would you?”
Gaal started to walk away.
The officer called after him, “Trantor would only be gray
blur anyway, Kid. Why don't you take a space-tour once you hit Trantor. They're
cheap.”
Gaal looked back, “Thank you very much.”
It was childish to feel disappointed, but childishness comes
almost as naturally to a man as to a child, and there was a lump in Gaal's
throat. He had never seen Trantor spread out in all its incredibility, as large
as life, and he hadn't expected to have to wait longer.
2.
The ship landed in a medley of noises. There was the far-off
hiss of the atmosphere cutting and sliding past the metal of the ship. There
was the steady drone of the conditioners fighting the heat of friction, and the
slower rumble of the engines enforcing deceleration. There was the human sound of
men and women gathering in the debarkation rooms and the grind of the hoists
lifting baggage, mail, and freight to the long axis of the ship, from which
they would be later moved along to the unloading platform.
Gaal felt the slight jar that indicated the ship no longer
had an independent motion of its own. Ship's gravity had been giving way to
planetary gravity for hours. Thousands of passengers had been sitting patiently
in the debarkation rooms which swung easily on yielding force-fields to
accommodate its orientation to the changing direction of the gravitational
forces. Now they were crawling down curving ramps to the large, yawning locks.
Gaal's baggage was minor. He stood at a desk, as it was
quickly and expertly taken apart and put together again. His visa was inspected
and stamped. He himself paid no attention.
This was Trantor! The air seemed a little thicker here, the
gravity a bit greater, than on his home planet of Synnax, but he would get used
to that. He wondered if he would get used to immensity.
Debarkation Building was tremendous. The roof was almost
lost in the heights. Gaal could almost imagine that clouds could form beneath
its immensity. He could see no opposite wall; just men and desks and converging
floor till it faded out in haze.
The man at the desk was speaking again. He sounded annoyed.
He said, “Move on, Dornick.” He had to open the visa, look again, before he
remembered the name.
Gaal said, “Wherewhere—”
The man at the desk jerked a thumb, “Taxis to the right and
third left.”
Gaal moved, seeing the glowing twists of air suspended high
in nothingness and reading, “TAXIS TO ALL POINTS.”
A figure detached itself from anonymity and stopped at the
desk, as Gaal left. The man at the desk looked up and nodded briefly. The
figure nodded in return and followed the young immigrant.
He was in time to hear Gaal's destination.
Gaal found himself hard against a railing.
The small sign said, “Supervisor.” The man to whom the sign
referred did not look up. He said, “Where to?”
Gaal wasn't sure, but even a few seconds hesitation meant
men queuing in line behind him.
The Supervisor looked up, “Where to?”
Gaal's funds were low, but there was only this one night and
then he would have a job. He tried to sound nonchalant, “A good hotel, please.”
The Supervisor was unimpressed, “They're all good. Name
one.”
Gaal said, desperately, “The nearest one, please.”
The Supervisor touched a button. A thin line of light formed
along the floor, twisting among others which brightened and dimmed in different
colors and shades. A ticket was shoved into Gaal's hands. It glowed faintly.
The Supervisor said, “One point twelve.”
Gaal fumbled for the coins. He said, “Where do I go?”
“Follow the light. The ticket will keep glowing as long as
you're pointed in the tight direction.”
Gaal looked up and began walking. There were hundreds
creeping across the vast floor, following their individual trails, sifting and
straining themselves through intersection points to arrive at their respective
destinations.
His own trail ended. A man in glaring blue and yellow
uniform, shining and new in unstainable plasto-textile, reached for his two
bags.
“Direct line to the Luxor,” he said.
The man who followed Gaal heard that. He also heard Gaal
say, “Fine,” and watched him enter the blunt-nosed vehicle.
The taxi lifted straight up. Gaal stared out the curved,
transparent window, marvelling at the sensation of airflight within an enclosed
structure and clutching instinctively at the back of the driver's seat. The
vastness contracted and the people became ants in random distribution. The
scene contracted further and began to slide backward.
There was a wall ahead. It began high in the air and
extended upward out of sight. It was riddled with holes that were the mouths of
tunnels. Gaal's taxi moved toward one then plunged into it. For a moment, Gaal
wondered idly how his driver could pick out one among so many.
There was now only blackness, with nothing but the
past-flashing of a colored signal light to relieve the gloom. The air was full
of a rushing sound.
Gaal leaned forward against deceleration then and the taxi
popped out of the tunnel and descended to ground-level once more.
“The Luxor Hotel,” said the driver, unnecessarily. He helped
Gaal with his baggage, accepted a tenth-credit tip with a businesslike air,
picked up a waiting passenger, and was rising again.
In all this, from the moment of debarkation, there had been
no glimpse of sky.
3.
TRANTOR-... At the beginning of the thirteenth millennium,
this tendency reached its climax. As the center of the Imperial Government for
unbroken hundreds of generations and located, as it was, toward the central
regions of the Galaxy among the most densely populated and industrially
advanced worlds of the system, it could scarcely help being the densest and
richest clot of humanity the Race had ever seen.
Its urbanization, progressing steadily, had finally reached
the ultimate. All the land surface of Trantor, 75,000,000 square miles in
extent, was a single city. The population, at its height, was well in excess of
forty billions. This enormous population was devoted almost entirely to the
administrative necessities of Empire, and found themselves all too few for the
complications of the task. (It is to be remembered that the impossibility of
proper administration of the Galactic Empire under the uninspired leadership of
the later Emperors was a considerable factor in the Fall.) Daily, fleets of
ships in the tens of thousands brought the produce of twenty agricultural
worlds to the dinner tables of Trantor....
Its dependence upon the outer worlds for food and, indeed,
for all necessities of life, made Trantor increasingly vulnerable to conquest
by siege. In the last millennium of the Empire, the monotonously numerous
revolts made Emperor after Emperor conscious of this, and Imperial policy
became little more than the protection of Trantor's delicate jugular vein....
ENCYCLOPEDIA GALACTICA
Gaal was not certain whether the sun shone, or, for that
matter, whether it was day or night. He was ashamed to ask. All the planet
seemed to live beneath metal. The meal of which he had just partaken had been
labelled luncheon, but there were many planets which lived a standard timescale
that took no account of the perhaps inconvenient alternation of day and night. The
rate of planetary turnings differed, and he did not know that of Trantor.
At first, he had eagerly followed the signs to the “Sun
Room” and found it but a chamber for basking in artificial radiation. He
lingered a moment or two, then returned to the Luxor's main lobby.
He said to the room clerk, “Where can I buy a ticket for a
planetary tour?”
“Right here.”
“When will it start?”
“You just missed it. Another one tomorrow. Buy a ticket now
and we'll reserve a place for you.”
“Oh.” Tomorrow would be too late. He would have to be at the
University tomorrow. He said, “There wouldn't be an observation tower—or
something? I mean, in the open air.”
“Sure! Sell you a ticket for that, if you want. Better let
me check if it's raining or not.” He closed a contact at his elbow and read the
flowing letters that raced across a frosted screen. Gaal read with him.
The room clerk said, “Good weather. Come to think of it, I
do believe it's the dry season now.” He added, conversationally, “I don't
bother with the outside myself. The last time I was in the open was three years
ago. You see it once, you know and that's all there is to it. Here's your
ticket. Special elevator in the rear. It's marked 'To the Tower. ' Just take
it.”
The elevator was of the new sort that ran by gravitic
repulsion. Gaal entered and others flowed in behind him. The operator closed a
contact. For a moment, Gaal felt suspended in space as gravity switched to
zero, and then he had weight again in small measure as the elevator accelerated
upward. Deceleration followed and his feet left the floor. He squawked against
his will.
The operator called out, “Tuck your feet under the railing. Can't
you read the sign?”
The others had done so. They were smiling at him as he madly
and vainly tried to clamber back down the wall. Their shoes pressed upward
against the chromium of the railings that stretched across the floor in
parallels set two feet apart. He had noticed those railings on entering and had
ignored them.
Then a hand reached out and pulled him down.
He gasped his thanks as the elevator came to a halt.
He stepped out upon an open terrace bathed in a white
brilliance that hurl his eyes. The man, whose helping hand he had just now been
the recipient of, was immediately behind him.
The man said, kindly, “Plenty of seats.”
Gaal closed his mouth; he had been gaping; and said, “It
certainly seems so.” He started for them automatically, then stopped.
He said, “If you don't mind, I'll just stop a moment at the
railing. I—I want to look a bit.”
The man waved him on, good-naturedly, and Gaal leaned out
over the shoulder-high railing and bathed himself in all the panorama.
He could not see the ground. It was lost in the ever
increasing complexities of man-made structures. He could see no horizon other
than that of metal against sky, stretching out to almost uniform grayness, and
he knew it was so over all the land-surface of the planet. There was scarcely
any motion to be seen—a few pleasure-craft lazed against the sky-but all the
busy traffic of billions of men were going on, he knew, beneath the metal skin
of the world.
There was no green to be seen; no green, no soil, no life
other than man. Somewhere on the world, he realized vaguely, was the Emperor's
palace, set amid one hundred square miles of natural soil, green with trees,
rainbowed with flowers. It was a small island amid an ocean of steel, but it
wasn't visible from where he stood. It might be ten thousand miles away. He did
not know.
Before very long, he must have his tour!
He sighed noisily, and realized finally that he was on
Trantor at last; on the planet which was the center of all the Galaxy and the
kernel of the human race. He saw none of its weaknesses. He saw no ships of
food landing. He was not aware of a jugular vein delicately connecting the
forty billion of Trantor with the rest of the Galaxy. He was conscious only of
the mightiest deed of man; the complete and almost contemptuously final
conquest of a world.
He came away a little blank-eyed. His friend of the elevator
was indicating a seat next to himself and Gaal took it.
The man smiled. “My name is Jerril. First time on Trantor?”
“Yes, Mr. Jerril.”
“Thought so. Jerril's my first name. Trantor gets you if
you've got the poetic temperament. Trantorians never come up here, though. They
don't like it. Gives them nerves.”
“Nerves!—My name's Gaal, by the way. Why should it give them
nerves? It's glorious.”
“Subjective matter of opinion, Gaal. If you're born in a
cubicle and grow up in a corridor, and work in a cell, and vacation in a
crowded sun-room, then coming up into the open with nothing but sky over you
might just give you a nervous breakdown. They make the children come up here
once a year, after they're five. I don't know if it does any good. They don't
get enough of it, really, and the first few times they scream themselves into
hysteria. They ought to start as soon as they're weaned and have the trip once
a week.”
He went on, “Of course, it doesn't really matter. What if
they never come out at all? They're happy down there and they run the Empire.
How high up do you think we are?”
He said, “Half a mile?” and wondered if that sounded naive.
It must have, for Jerril chuckled a little. He said, “No.
Just five hundred feet.”
“What? But the elevator took about—”
“I know. But most of the time it was just getting up to
ground level. Trantor is tunneled over a mile down. It's like an iceberg. Nine-tenths
of it is out of sight. It even works itself out a few miles into the sub-ocean
soil at the shorelines. In fact, we're down so low that we can make use of the
temperature difference between ground level and a couple of miles under to
supply us with all the energy we need. Did you know that?”
“No, I thought you used atomic generators.”
“Did once. But this is cheaper.”
“I imagine so.”
“What do you think of it all?” For a moment, the man's good
nature evaporated into shrewdness. He looked almost sly.
Gaal fumbled. “Glorious,” he said, again.
“Here on vacation? Traveling? Sight-seeing?”
“No exactly. At least, I've always wanted to visit Trantor
but I came here primarily for a job.”
“Oh?”
Gaal felt obliged to explain further, “With Dr. Seldon's
project at the University of Trantor.”
“Raven Seldon?”
“Why, no. The one I mean is Hari Seldon.—The psychohistorian
Seldon. I don't know of any Raven Seldon.”
“Hari's the one I mean. They call him Raven. Slang, you
know. He keeps predicting disaster.”
“He does?” Gaal was genuinely astonished.
“Surely, you must know.” Jerril was not smiling. “You're
coming to work for him, aren't you?”
“Well, yes, I'm a mathematician. Why does he predict
disaster? What kind of disaster?”
“What kind would you think?”
“I'm afraid I wouldn't have the least idea. I've read the papers
Dr. Seldon and his group have published. They're on mathematical theory.”
“Yes, the ones they publish.”
Gaal felt annoyed. He said, “I think I'll go to my room now.
Very pleased to have met you.”
Jerril waved his arm indifferently in farewell.
Gaal found a man waiting for him in his room. For a moment,
he was too startled to put into words the inevitable, “What are you doing
here?” that came to his lips.
The man rose. He was old and almost bald and he walked with
a limp, but his eyes were very bright and blue.
He said, “I am Hari Seldon,” an instant before Gaal's
befuddled brain placed the face alongside the memory of the many times he had
seen it in pictures.
4.
PSYCHOHISTORY-... Gaal Dornick, using nonmathematical
concepts, has defined psychohistory to be that branch of mathematics which
deals with the reactions of human conglomerates to fixed social and economic
stimuli....
...Implicit in all these definitions is the assumption that
the human conglomerate being dealt with is sufficiently large for valid
statistical treatment. The necessary size of such a conglomerate may be
determined by Seldon's First Theorem which... A further necessary assumption is
that the human conglomerate be itself unaware of psychohistoric analysis in
order that its reactions be truly random...
The basis of all valid psychohistory lies in the development
of the Seldon. Functions which exhibit properties congruent to those of such
social and economic forces as...
ENCYCLOPEDIA GALACTICA
“Good afternoon, sir,” said Gaal. “II—”
“You didn't think we were to meet before tomorrow? Ordinarily,
we would not have. It is just that if we are to use your services, we must work
quickly. It grows continually more difficult to obtain recruits.”
“I don't understand, sir.”
“You were talking to a man on the observation tower, were
you not?”
“Yes. His first name is Jerril. I know no more about him. “
“His name is nothing. He is an agent of the Commission of
Public Safety. He followed you from the space-port.”
“But why? I am afraid I am very confused.”
“Did the man on the tower say nothing about me?”
Gaal hesitated, “He referred to you as Raven Seldon.”
“Did he say why?”
“He said you predict disaster.”
“I do. What does Trantor mean to you?”
Everyone seemed to be asking his opinion of Trantor. Gaal
felt incapable of response beyond the bare word, “Glorious.”
“You say that without thinking. What of psychohistory?”
“I haven't thought of applying it to the problem.”
“Before you are done with me, young man, you will learn to
apply psychohistory to all problems as a matter of course.—Observe.” Seldon
removed his calculator pad from the pouch at his belt. Men said he kept one
beneath his pillow for use in moments of wakefulness. Its gray, glossy finish
was slightly worn by use. Seldon's nimble fingers, spotted now with age, played
along the files and rows of buttons that filled its surface. Red symbols glowed
out from the upper tier.
He said, “That represents the condition of the Empire at
present.”
He waited.
Gaal said finally, “Surely that is not a complete
representation.”
“No, not complete,” said Seldon. “I am glad you do not
accept my word blindly. However, this is an approximation which will serve to
demonstrate the proposition. Will you accept that?”
“Subject to my later verification of the derivation of the
function, yes.” Gaal was carefully avoiding a possible trap.
“Good. Add to this the known probability of Imperial
assassination, viceregal revolt, the contemporary recurrence of periods of
economic depression, the declining rate of planetary explorations, the.. .”
He proceeded. As each item was mentioned, new symbols sprang
to life at his touch, and melted into the basic function which expanded and
changed.
Gaal stopped him only once. “I don't see the validity of
that set-transformation.”
Seldon repeated it more slowly.
Gaal said, “But that is done by way of a forbidden
sociooperation.”
“Good. You are quick, but not yet quick enough. It is not
forbidden in this connection. Let me do it by expansions.”
The procedure was much longer and at its end, Gaal said,
humbly, “Yes, I see now.”
Finally, Seldon stopped. “This is Trantor three centuries
from now. How do you interpret that? Eh?” He put his head to one side and
waited.
Gaal said, unbelievingly, “Total destruction! But—but that
is impossible. Trantor has never been—”
Seldon was filled with the intense excitement of a man whose
body only had grown old. “Come, come. You saw how the result was arrived at. Put
it into words. Forget the symbolism for a moment.”
Gaal said, “As Trantor becomes more specialized, it be comes
more vulnerable, less able to defend itself. Further, as it becomes more and
more the administrative center of Empire, it becomes a greater prize. As the
Imperial succession becomes more and more uncertain, and the feuds among the
great families more rampant, social responsibility disappears. “
“Enough. And what of the numerical probability of total
destruction within three centuries?”
“I couldn't tell.”
“Surely you can perform a field-differentiation?”
Gaal felt himself under pressure. He was not offered the
calculator pad. It was held a foot from his eyes. He calculated furiously and
felt his forehead grow slick with sweat.
He said, “About 85%?”
“Not bad,” said Seldon, thrusting out a lower lip, “but not
good. The actual figure is 92. 5%.”
Gaal said, “And so you are called Raven Seldon? I have seen
none of this in the journals.”
“But of course not. This is unprintable. Do you suppose the
Imperium could expose its shakiness in this manner. That is a very simple
demonstration in psychohistory. But some of our results have leaked out among
the aristocracy.”
“That's bad.”
“Not necessarily. All is taken into account.”
“But is that why I'm being investigated?”
“Yes. Everything about my project is being investigated.”
“Are you in danger, sir?”
“Oh, yes. There is probability of 1. 7% that I will be
executed, but of course that will not stop the project. We have taken that into
account as well. Well, never mind. You will meet me, I suppose, at the
University tomorrow?”
“I will,” said Gaal.
5.
COMMISSION OF PUBLIC SAFETY-... The aristocratic coterie
rose to power after the assassination of Cleon I, last of the Entuns. In the
main, they formed an element of order during the centuries of instability and
uncertainty in the Imperium. Usually under the control of the great families of
the Chens and the Divarts, it degenerated eventually into a blind instrument
for maintenance of the status quo.... They were not completely removed as a
power in the state until after the accession of the last strong Emperor, Cleon
H. The first Chief Commissioner....
...In a way, the beginning of the Commission's decline can
be traced to the trial of Hari Seldon two years before the beginning of the
Foundational Era. That trial is described in Gaal Dornick's biography of Hari
Seldon....
ENCYCLOPEDIA GALACTICA
Gaal did not carry out his promise. He was awakened the next
morning by a muted buzzer. He answered it, and the voice of the desk clerk, as
muted, polite and deprecating as it well might be, informed him that he was
under detention at the orders of the Commission of Public Safety.
Gaal sprang to the door and found it would no longer open. He
could only dress and wait.
They came for him and took him elsewhere, but it was still
detention. They asked him questions most politely. It was all very civilized. He
explained that he was a provincial of Synnax; that he had attended such and
such schools and obtained a Doctor of Mathematics degree on such and such a
date. He had applied for a position on Dr. Seldon's staff and had been
accepted. Over and over again, he gave these details; and over and over again,
they returned to the question of his joining the Seldon Project. How had he
heard of it; what were to be his duties; what secret instructions had he
received; what was it all about?
He answered that he did not know. He had no secret
instructions. He was a scholar and a mathematician. He had no interest in
politics.
And finally the gentle inquisitor asked, “When will Trantor
be destroyed?”
Gaal faltered, “I could not say of my own knowledge.”
“Could you say of anyone's?”
“How could I speak for another?” He felt warm; overwarm.
The inquisitor said, “Has anyone told you of such destruction;
set a date?” And, as the young man hesitated, he went on, “You have been
followed, doctor. We were at the airport when you arrived; on the observation
tower when you waited for your appointment; and, of course, we were able to
overhear your conversation with Dr. Seldon.”
Gaal said, “Then you know his views on the matter.”
“Perhaps. But we would like to hear them from you.”
“He is of the opinion that Trantor would be destroyed within
three centuries.”
“He proved it,—uh—mathematically?”
“Yes, he did,”—defiantly.
“You maintain the—uh—mathematics to be valid, I suppose.
“If Dr. Seldon vouches for it, it is valid.”
“Then we will return.”
“Wait. I have a right to a lawyer. I demand my rights as an
Imperial citizen.”
“You shall have them.”
And he did.
It was a tall man that eventually entered, a man whose face
seemed all vertical lines and so thin that one could wonder whether there was
room for a smile.
Gaal looked up. He felt disheveled and wilted. So much had
happened, yet he had been on Trantor not more than thirty hours.
The man said, “I am Lors Avakim. Dr. Seldon has directed me
to represent you.”
“Is that so? Well, then, look here. I demand an instant
appeal to the Emperor. I'm being held without cause. I'm innocent of anything.
Of anything.” He slashed his hands outward, palms down, “You've got to arrange
a hearing with the Emperor, instantly.”
Avakim was carefully emptying the contents of a flat folder
onto the floor. If Gaal had had the stomach for it, he might have recognized
Cellomet legal forms, metal thin and tapelike, adapted for insertion within the
smallness of a personal capsule. He might also have recognized a pocket
recorder.
Avakim, paying no attention to Gaal's outburst, finally
looked up. He said, “The Commission will, of course, have a spy beam on our
conversation. This is against the law, but they will use one nevertheless.”
Gaal ground his teeth.
“However,” and Avakim seated himself deliberately, “the
recorder I have on the table,—which is a perfectly ordinary recorder to all
appearances and performs it duties well—has the additional property of
completely blanketing the spy beam. This is something they will not find out at
once.”
“Then I can speak.”
“Of course.”
“Then I want a hearing with the Emperor.”
Avakim smiled frostily, and it turned out that there was
room for it on his thin face after all. His cheeks wrinkled to make the room.
He said, “You are from the provinces.”
“I am none the less an Imperial citizen. As good a one as
you or as any of this Commission of Public Safety.”
“No doubt; no doubt. It is merely that, as a provincial, you
do not understand life on Trantor as it is, There are no hearings before the
Emperor.”
“To whom else would one appeal from this Commission? Is
there other procedure?”
“None. There is no recourse in a practical sense. Legalistically,
you may appeal to the Emperor, but you would get no hearing. The Emperor today
is not the Emperor of an Entun dynasty, you know. Trantor, I am afraid is in
the hands of the aristocratic families, members of which compose the Commission
of Public Safety. This is a development which is well predicted by
psychohistory.”
Gaal said, “Indeed? In that case, if Dr. Seldon can predict
the history of Trantor three hundred years into the future—”
“He can predict it fifteen hundred years into the future.”
“Let it be fifteen thousand. Why couldn't he yesterday have
predicted the events of this morning and warned me.—No, I'm sorry.” Gaal sat
down and rested his head in one sweating palm, “I quite understand that
psychohistory is a statistical science and cannot predict the future of a
single man with any accuracy. You'll understand that I'm upset.”
“But you are wrong. Dr. Seldon was of the opinion that you
would be arrested this morning.”
“What!”
“It is unfortunate, but true. The Commission has been more
and more hostile to his activities. New members joining the group have been
interfered with to an increasing extent. The graphs showed that for our
purposes, matters might best be brought to a climax now. The Commission of
itself was moving somewhat slowly so Dr. Seldon visited you yesterday for the
purpose of forcing their hand. No other reason.”
Gaal caught his breath, “I resent—”
“Please. It was necessary. You were not picked for any
personal reasons. You must realize that Dr. Seldon's plans, which are laid out
with the developed mathematics of over eighteen years include all eventualities
with significant probabilities. This is one of them. I've been sent here for no
other purpose than to assure you that you need not fear. It will end well;
almost certainly so for the project; and with reasonable probability for you.”
“What are the figures?” demanded Gaal.
“For the project, over 99. 9%.”
“And for myself?”
“I am instructed that this probability is 77. 2%.”
“Then I've got better than one chance in five of being
sentenced to prison or to death.”
“The last is under one per cent.”
“Indeed. Calculations upon one man mean nothing. You send
Dr. Seldon to me.”
“Unfortunately, I cannot. Dr. Seldon is himself arrested.”
The door was thrown open before the rising Gaal could do
more than utter the beginning of a cry. A guard entered, walked to the table,
picked up the recorder, looked upon all sides of it and put it in his pocket.
Avakim said quietly, “I will need that instrument.”
“We will supply you with one, Counsellor, that does not cast
a static field.”
“My interview is done, in that case.”
Gaal watched him leave and was alone.
6.
The trial (Gaal supposed it to be one, though it bore little
resemblance legalistically to the elaborate trial techniques Gaal had read of)
had not lasted long. It was in its third day. Yet already, Gaal could no longer
stretch his memory back far enough to embrace its beginning.
He himself had been but little pecked at. The heavy guns
were trained on Dr. Seldon himself. Hari Seldon, however, sat there
unperturbed. To Gaal, he was the only spot of stability remaining in the world.
The audience was small and drawn exclusively from among the
Barons of the Empire. Press and public were excluded and it was doubtful that
any significant number of outsiders even knew that a trial of Seldon was being
conducted. The atmosphere was one of unrelieved hostility toward the
defendants.
Five of the Commission of Public Safety sat behind the
raised desk. They wore scarlet and gold uniforms and the shining, close-fitting
plastic caps that were the sign of their judicial function. In the center was
the Chief Commissioner Linge Chen. Gaal had never before seen so great a Lord
and he watched him with fascination. Chen, throughout the trial, rarely said a
word. He made it quite clear that much speech was beneath his dignity.
The Commission's Advocate consulted his notes and the examination
continued, with Seldon still on the stand:
Q. Let us see, Dr. Seldon. How many men are now engaged in
the project of which you are head?
A. Fifty mathematicians.
Q. Including Dr. Gaal Dornick?
A. Dr. Dornick is the fifty-first,
Q. Oh, we have fifty-one then? Search your memory, Dr.
Seldon. Perhaps there are fifty-two or fifty-three? Or perhaps even more?
A. Dr. Dornick has not yet formally joined my organization. When
he does, the membership will be fifty-one. It is now fifty, as I have said.
Q. Not perhaps nearly a hundred thousand?
A. Mathematicians? No.
Q. I did not say mathematicians. Are there a hundred
thousand in all capacities?
A. In all capacities, your figure may be correct.
Q. May be? I say it is. I say that the men in your project
number ninety-eight thousand, five hundred and seventy-two.
A. I believe you are counting women and children.
Q. (raising his voice) Ninety eight thousand five hundred
and seventy-two individuals is the intent of my statement. There is no need to
quibble.
A. I accept the figures.
Q. (referring to his notes) Let us drop that for the moment,
then, and take up another matter which we have already discussed at some
length. Would you repeat, Dr. Seldon, your thoughts concerning the future of
Trantor?
A. I have said, and I say again, that Trantor will lie in
ruins within the next three centuries.
Q. You do not consider your statement a disloyal one?
A. No, sir. Scientific truth is beyond loyalty and
disloyalty.
Q. You are sure that your statement represents scientific
truth?
A. I am.
Q. On what basis?
A. On the basis of the mathematics of psychohistory.
Q. Can you prove that this mathematics is valid'?
A. Only to another mathematician.
Q. (with a smile) Your claim then is that your truth is of
so esoteric a nature that it is beyond the understanding of a plain man. It
seems to me that truth should be clearer than that, less mysterious, more open
to the mind.
A. It presents no difficulties to some minds. The physics of
energy transfer, which we know as thermodynamics, has been clear and true
through all the history of man since the mythical ages, yet there may be people
present who would find it impossible to design a power engine. People of high
intelligence, too. I doubt if the learned Commissioners—
At this point, one of the Commissioners leaned toward the
Advocate. His words were not heard but the hissing of the voice carried a
certain asperity. The Advocate flushed and interrupted Seldon.
Q. We are not here to listen to speeches, Dr. Seldon. Let us
assume that you have made your point. Let me suggest to you that your
predictions of disaster might be intended to destroy public confidence in the
Imperial Government for purposes of your own.
A. That is not so.
Q. Let me suggest that you intend to claim that a period of
time preceding the so-called ruin of Trantor will be filled with unrest of
various types.
A. That is correct.
Q. And that by the mere prediction thereof, you hope to
bring it about, and to have then an army of a hundred thousand available.
A. In the first place, that is not so. And if it were,
investigation will show you that barely ten thousand are men of military age,
and none of these has training in arms.
Q. Are you acting as an agent for another?
A. I am not in the pay of any man, Mr. Advocate.
Q. You are entirely disinterested? You are serving science?
A. I am.
Q. Then let us see how. Can the future be changed, Dr.
Seldon?
A. Obviously. This courtroom may explode in the next few
hours, or it may not. If it did, the future would undoubtedly be changed in
some minor respects.
Q. You quibble, Dr. Seldon. Can the overall history of the
human race be changed?
A. Yes.
Q. Easily?
A. No. With great difficulty.
Q. Why?
A. The psychohistoric trend of a planet-full of people
contains a huge inertia. To be changed it must be met with something possessing
a similar inertia. Either as many people must be concerned, or if the number of
people be relatively small, enormous time for change must be allowed. Do you
understand?
Q. I think I do. Trantor need not be ruined, if a great many
people decide to act so that it will not.
A. That is right.
Q. As many as a hundred thousand people?
A. No, sir. That is far too few.
Q. You are sure?
A. Consider that Trantor has a population of over forty
billions. Consider further that the trend leading to ruin does not belong to
Trantor alone but to the Empire as a whole and the Empire contains nearly a
quintillion human beings.
Q. I see. Then perhaps a hundred thousand people can change
the trend, if they and their descendants labor for three hundred years.
A. I'm afraid not. Three hundred years is too short a time.
Q. Ah! In that case, Dr. Seldon, we are left with this
deduction to be made from your statements. You have gathered one hundred
thousand people within the confines of your project. These are insufficient to
change the history of Trantor within three hundred years. In other words, they
cannot prevent the destruction of Trantor no matter what they do.
A. You are unfortunately correct.
Q. And on the other hand, your hundred thousand are intended
for no illegal purpose.
A. Exactly.
Q. (slowly and with satisfaction) In that case, Dr.
SeldonNow attend, sir, most carefully, for we want a considered answer. What is
the purpose of your hundred thousand?
The Advocate's voice had grown strident. He had sprung his
trap; backed Seldon into a comer; driven him astutely from any possibility of
answering.
There was a rising buzz of conversation at that which swept
the ranks of the peers in the audience and invaded even the row of
Commissioners. They swayed toward one another in their scarlet and gold, only
the Chief remaining uncorrupted.
Hari Seldon remained unmoved. He waited for the babble to
evaporate.
A. To minimize the effects of that destruction.
Q. And exactly what do you mean by that?
A. The explanation is simple. The coming destruction of
Trantor is not an event in itself, isolated in the scheme of human development.
It will be the climax to an intricate drama which was begun centuries ago and
which is accelerating in pace continuously. I refer, gentlemen, to the developing
decline and fall of the Galactic Empire.
The buzz now
became a dull roar. The Advocate, unheeded, was yelling, “You are openly
declaring that—” and stopped because the cries of “Treason” from the audience
showed that the point had been made without any hammering.
Slowly, the Chief
Commissioner raised his gavel once and let it drop. The sound was that of a
mellow gong. When the reverberations ceased, the gabble of the audience also
did. The Advocate took a deep breath.
Q. (theatrically)
Do you realize, Dr. Seldon, that you are speaking of an Empire that has stood
for twelve thousand years, through all the vicissitudes of the generations, and
which has behind it the good wishes and love of a quadrillion human beings?
A. I am aware
both of the present status and the past history of the Empire. Without disrespect,
I must claim a far better knowledge of it than any in this room.
Q. And you
predict its ruin?
A. It is a
prediction which is made by mathematics. I pass no moral judgements.
Personally, I regret the prospect. Even if the Empire were admitted to be a bad
thing (an admission I do not make), the state of anarchy which would follow its
fall would be worse. It is that state of anarchy which my project is pledged to
fight. The fall of Empire, gentlemen, is a massive thing, however, and not
easily fought. It is dictated by a rising bureaucracy, a receding initiative, a
freezing of caste, a damming of curiosity—a hundred other factors. It has been
going on, as I have said, for centuries, and it is too majestic and massive a
movement to stop.
Q. Is it not obvious
to anyone that the Empire is as strong as it ever was?
A. The appearance
of strength is all about you. It would seem to last forever. However, Mr.
Advocate, the rotten tree-trunk, until the very moment when the storm-blast
breaks it in two, has all the appearance of might it ever had. The storm-blast
whistles through the branches of the Empire even now. Listen with the ears of
psychohistory, and you will hear the creaking.
Q. (uncertainly)
We are not here, Dr. Seldon, to lis—
A. (firmly) The
Empire will vanish and all its good with it. Its accumulated knowledge will
decay and the order it has imposed will vanish. Interstellar wars will be
endless; interstellar trade will decay; population will decline; worlds will
lose touch with the main body of the Galaxy.—And so matters will remain.
Q. (a small voice
in the middle of a vast silence) Forever?
A. Psychohistory,
which can predict the fall, can make statements concerning the succeeding dark
ages. The Empire, gentlemen, as has just been said, has stood twelve thousand
years. The dark ages to come will endure not twelve, but thirty thousand years.
A Second Empire will rise, but between it and our civilization will be one
thousand generations of suffering humanity. We must fight that.
Q. (recovering
somewhat) You contradict yourself. You said earlier that you could not prevent
the destruction of Trantor; hence, presumably, the fall;—the so-called fall of
the Empire.
A. I do not say
now that we can prevent the fall. But it is not yet too late to shorten the interregnum
which will follow. It is possible, gentlemen, to reduce the duration of anarchy
to a single millennium, if my group is allowed to act now. We are at a delicate
moment in history. The huge, onrushing mass of events must be deflected just a
little,—just a little—It cannot be much, but it may be enough to remove
twenty-nine thousand years of misery from human history.
Q. How do you
propose to do this?
A. By saving the
knowledge of the race. The sum of human knowing is beyond any one man; any
thousand men. With the destruction of our social fabric, science will be broken
into a million pieces. Individuals will know much of exceedingly tiny facets of
what there is to know. They will be helpless and useless by themselves. The
bits of lore, meaningless, will not be passed on. They will be lost through the
generations. But, if we now prepare a giant summary of all knowledge, it will
never be lost. Coming generations will build on it, and will not have to
rediscover it for themselves. One millennium will do the work of thirty
thousand.
Q. All this
A. All my
project; my thirty thousand men with their wives and children, are devoting
themselves to the preparation of an “Encyclopedia Galactica.” They will not
complete it in their lifetimes. I will not even live to see it fairly begun.
But by the time Trantor falls, it will be complete and copies will exist in
every major library in the Galaxy.
The Chief
Commissioner's gavel rose and fell. Hari Seldon left the stand and quietly took
his seat next to Gaal.
He smiled and
said, “How did you like the show?”
Gaal said, “You
stole it. But what will happen now?”
“They'll adjourn
the trial and try to come to a private agreement with me.”
“How do you
know?”
Seldon said,
“I'll be honest. I don't know. It depends on the Chief Commissioner. I have
studied him for years. I have tried to analyze his workings, but you know how
risky it is to introduce the vagaries of an individual in the psychohistoric
equations. Yet I have hopes.”
7.
Avakim
approached, nodded to Gaal, leaned over to whisper to Seldon. The cry of adjournment
rang out, and guards separated them. Gaal was led away.
The next day's
hearings were entirely different. Hari Seldon and Gaal Dornick were alone with
the Commission. They were seated at a table together, with scarcely a
separation between the five judges and the two accused. They were even offered
cigars from a box of iridescent plastic which had the appearance of water,
endlessly flowing. The eyes were fooled into seeing the motion although the
fingers reported it to be hard and dry.
Seldon accepted
one; Gaal refused.
Seldon said, “My
lawyer is not present.”
A Commissioner
replied, “This is no longer a trial, Dr. Seldon. We are here to discuss the
safety of the State.”
Linge Chen said,
“I will speak,” and the other Commissioners sat back in their chairs, prepared
to listen. A silence formed about Chen into which he might drop his words.
Gaal held his
breath. Chen, lean and hard, older in looks than in fact, was the actual
Emperor of all the Galaxy. The child who bore the title itself was only a symbol
manufactured by Chen, and not the first such, either.
Chen said, “Dr.
Seldon, you disturb the peace of the Emperor's realm. None of the quadrillions
living now among all the stars of the Galaxy will be living a century from now.
Why, then, should we concern ourselves with events of three centuries
distance?”
“I shall not be
alive half a decade hence,” said Seldon, and yet it is of overpowering concern
to me. Call it idealism. Call it an identification of myself with that mystical
generalization to which we refer by the term, 'humanity. '”
“I do not wish to
take the trouble to understand mysticism. Can you tell me why I may not rid
myself of you, and of an uncomfortable and unnecessary three-century future
which I will never see by having you executed tonight?”
“A week ago,”
said Seldon, lightly, “you might have done so and perhaps retained a one in ten
probability of yourself remaining alive at year's end. Today, the one in ten
probability is scarcely one in ten thousand.”
There were
expired breaths in the gathering and uneasy stirrings. Gaal felt the short
hairs prickle on the back of his neck. Chen's upper eyelids dropped a little.
“How so?” he
said.
“The fall of
Trantor,” said Seldon, “cannot be stopped by any conceivable effort. It can be
hastened easily, however. The tale of my interrupted trial will spread through
the Galaxy. Frustration of my plans to lighten the disaster will convince
people that the future holds no promise to them. Already they recall the lives
of their grandfathers with envy. They will see that political revolutions and
trade stagnations will increase. The feeling will pervade the Galaxy that only
what a man can grasp for himself at that moment will be of any account.
Ambitious men will not wait and unscrupulous men will not hang back. By their
every action they will hasten the decay of the worlds. Have me killed and
Trantor will fall not within three centuries but within fifty years and you,
yourself, within a single year.”
Chen said, “These
are words to frighten children, and yet your death is not the only answer which
will satisfy us.”
He lifted his
slender hand from the papers on which it rested, so that only two fingers
touched lightly upon the topmost sheet.
“Tell me,” he
said, “will your only activity be that of preparing this encyclopedia you speak
of?”
“It will.”
“And need that be
done on Trantor?”
“Trantor, my
lord, possesses the Imperial Library, as well as the scholarly resources of the
University of Trantor.”
“And yet if you
were located elsewhere-, let us say upon a planet where the hurry and
distractions of a metropolis will not interfere with scholastic musings; where
your men may devote themselves entirely and single-mindedly to their
work;—might not that have advantages?”
“Minor ones,
perhaps.”
“Such a world had
been chosen, then. You may work, doctor, at your leisure, with your hundred
thousand about you. The Galaxy will know that you are working and fighting the
Fall. They will even be told that you will prevent the Fall.” He smiled, “Since
I do not believe in so many things, it is not difficult for me to disbelieve in
the Fall as well, so that I am entirely convinced I will be telling the truth
to the people. And meanwhile, doctor, you will not trouble Trantor and there
will be no disturbance of the Emperor's peace.
“The alternative
is death for yourself and for as many of your followers as will seem necessary.
Your earlier threats I disregard. The opportunity for choosing between death
and exile is given you over a time period stretching from this moment to one
five minutes hence.”
“Which is the
world chosen, my lord?” said Seldon.
“It is called, I
believe, Terminus,” said Chen. Negligently, he turned the papers upon his desk
with his fingertips so that they faced Seldon. “It is uninhabited, but quite
habitable, and can be molded to suit the necessities of scholars. It is
somewhat secluded—”
Seldon
interrupted, “It is at the edge of the Galaxy, sir.”
“As I have said,
somewhat secluded. It will suit your needs for concentration. Come, you have
two minutes left.”
Seldon said, “We
will need time to arrange such a trip. There are twenty thousand families
involved.”
“You will be
given time.”
Seldon thought a
moment, and the last minute began to die. He said, “I accept exile.”
Gaal's heart
skipped a beat at the words. For the most part, he was filled with a tremendous
joy for who would not be, to escape death. Yet in all his vast relief, he found
space for a little regret that Seldon had been defeated.
8.
For a long while,
they sat silently as the taxi whined through the hundreds of miles of worm-like
tunnels toward the University. And then Gaal stirred. He said:
“Was what you
told the Commissioner true? Would your execution have really hastened the
Fall?”
Seldon said, “I
never lie about psychohistoric findings. Nor would it have availed me in this
case. Chen knew I spoke the truth. He is a very clever politician and
politicians by the very nature of their work must have an instinctive feeling
for the truths of psychohistory.”
“Then need you
have accepted exile,” Gaal wondered, but Seldon did not answer.
When they burst
out upon the University grounds, Gaal's muscles took action of their own; or
rather, inaction. He had to be carried, almost, out of the taxi.
All the
University was a blaze of light. Gaal had almost forgotten that a sun could
exist.
The University
structures lacked the hard steel-gray of the rest of Trantor. They were
silvery, rather. The metallic luster was almost ivory in color.
Seldon said,
“Soldiers, it seems.”
“What?” Gaal
brought his eyes to the prosaic ground and found a sentinel ahead of them.
They stopped
before him, and a soft-spoken captain materialized from a near-by doorway.
He said, “Dr.
Seldon?”
“Yes.”
“We have been
waiting for you. You and your men will be under martial law henceforth. I have
been instructed to inform you that six months will be allowed you for
preparations to leave for Terminus.”
“Six months!”
began Gaal, but Seldon's fingers were upon his elbow with gentle pressure.
“These are my
instructions,” repeated the captain.
He was gone, and
Gaal turned to Seldon, “Why, what can be done in six months? This is but slower
murder.”
“Quietly.
Quietly. Let us reach my office.”
It was not a
large office, but it was quite spy-proof and quite undetectably so. Spy-beams
trained upon it received neither a suspicious silence nor an even more
suspicious static. They received, rather, a conversation constructed at random
out of a vast stock of innocuous phrases in various tones and voices.
“Now,” said
Seldon, at his ease, “six months will be enough.”
“I don't see
how.”
“Because, my boy,
in a plan such as ours, the actions of others are bent to our needs. Have I not
said to you already that Chen's temperamental makeup has been subjected to
greater scrutiny than that of any other single man in history. The trial was
not allowed to begin until the time and circumstances were fight for the ending
of our own choosing.”
“But could you
have arranged—”
“—to be exiled to
Terminus? Why not?” He put his fingers on a certain spot on his desk and a
small section of the wall behind him slid aside. Only his own fingers could
have done so, since only his particular print-pattern could have activated the
scanner beneath.
“You will find
several microfilms inside,” said Seldon. “Take the one marked with the letter,
T.”
Gaal did so and
waited while Seldon fixed it within the projector and handed the young man a
pair of eyepieces. Gaal adjusted them, and watched the film unroll before his
eyes.
He said, “But
then—”
Seldon said,
“What surprises you?”
“Have you been
preparing to leave for two years?”
“Two and a half.
Of course, we could not be certain that it would be Terminus he would choose,
but we hoped it might be and we acted upon that assumption—”
“But why, Dr.
Seldon? If you arranged the exile, why? Could not events be far better
controlled here on Trantor?”
“Why, there are
some reasons. Working on Terminus, we will have Imperial support without ever
rousing fears that we would endanger Imperial safety.”
Gaal said, “But
you aroused those fears only to force exile. I still do not understand.”
“Twenty thousand
families would not travel to the end of the Galaxy of their own will perhaps.”
“But why should
they be forced there?” Gaal paused, “May I not know?”
Seldon said, “Not
yet. It is enough for the moment that you know that a scientific refuge will be
established on Terminus. And another will be established at the other end of
the Galaxy, let us say,” and he smiled, “at Star's End. And as for the rest, I
will die soon, and you will see more than I.—No, no. Spare me your shock and
good wishes. My doctors tell me that I cannot live longer than a year or two.
But then, I have accomplished in life what I have intended and under what circumstances
may one better die.”
“And after you
die, sir?”
“Why, there will
be successors—perhaps even yourself. And these successors will be able to apply
the final touch in the scheme and instigate the revolt on Anacreon at the right
time and in the right manner. Thereafter, events may roll unheeded.”
“I do not
understand.”
“You will.”
Seldon's lined face grew peaceful and tired, both at once, “Most will leave for
Terminus, but some will stay. It will be easy to arrange.—But as for me,” and
he concluded in a whisper, so that Gaal could scarcely hear him, “I am
finished.”
PART II
THE
ENCYCLOPEDISTS
1.
TERMINUS-... Its
location (see map) was an odd one for the role it was called upon to play in
Galactic history, and yet as many writers have never tired of pointing out, an
inevitable one. Located on the very fringe of the Galactic spiral, an only
planet of an isolated sun, poor in resources and negligible in economic value,
it was never settled in the five centuries after its discovery, until the
landing of the Encyclopedists....
It was inevitable
that as a new generation grew, Terminus would become something more than an
appendage of the psychohistorians of Trantor. With the Anacreonian revolt and
the rise to power of Salvor Hardin, first of the great line of...
ENCYCLOPEDIA
GALACTICA
Lewis Pirenne was
busily engaged at his desk in the one well-lit comer of the room. Work had to
be co-ordinated. Effort had to be organized. Threads had to be woven into a
pattern.
Fifty years now;
fifty years to establish themselves and set up Encyclopedia Foundation Number
One into a smoothly working unit. Fifty years to gather the raw material. Fifty
years to prepare.
It had been done.
Five more years would see the publication of the first volume of the most
monumental work the Galaxy had ever conceived. And then at ten-year
intervals—regularly—like clockwork—volume after volume. And with them there
would be supplements; special articles on events of current interest, until—
Pirenne stirred
uneasily, as the muted buzzer upon his desk muttered peevishly. He had almost
forgotten the appointment. He shoved the door release and out of an abstracted
comer of one eye saw the door open and the broad figure of Salvor Hardin enter.
Pirenne did not look up.
Hardin smiled to
himself. He was in a hurry, but he knew better than to take offense at
Pirenne's cavalier treatment of anything or anyone that disturbed him at his
work. He buried himself in the chair on the other side of the desk and waited.
Pirenne's stylus
made the faintest scraping sound as it raced across paper. Otherwise, neither
motion nor sound. And then Hardin withdrew a two-credit coin from his vest
pocket. He flipped it and its stainless-steel surface caught flitters of light
as it tumbled through the air. He caught it and-flipped it again, watching the
flashing reflections lazily. Stainless steel made good medium of exchange on a
planet where all metal had to be imported.
Pirenne looked up
and blinked. “Stop that!” he said querulously.
“Eh?”
“That infernal
coin tossing. Stop it.”
“Oh.” Hardin
pocketed the metal disk. “Tell me when you're ready, will you? I promised to be
back at the City Council meeting before the new aqueduct project is put to a
vote.”
Pirenne sighed
and shoved himself away from the desk. “I'm ready. But I hope you aren't going
to bother me with city affairs. Take care of that yourself, please. The Encyclopedia
takes up all my time.”
“Have you heard
the news?” questioned Hardin, phlegmatically.
“What news?”
“The news that
the Terminus City ultrawave set received two hours ago. The Royal Governor of
the Prefect of Anacreon has assumed the title of king.”
“Well? What of
it?”
“It means,”
responded Hardin, “that we're cut off from the inner regions of the Empire.
We've been expecting it but that doesn't make it any more comfortable. Anacreon
stands square across what was our last remaining trade route to Santanni and to
Trantor and to Vega itself. Where is our metal to come from? We haven't managed
to get a steel or aluminum shipment through in six months and now we won't be
able to get any at all, except by grace of the King of Anacreon.”
Pirenne tch-tched
impatiently. “Get them through him, then.”
“But can we?
Listen, Pirenne, according to the charter which established this Foundation,
the Board of Trustees of the Encyclopedia Committee has been given full
administrative powers. I, as Mayor of Terminus City, have just enough power to
blow my own nose and perhaps to sneeze if you countersign an order giving me
permission. It's up to you and your Board then. I'm asking you in the name of
the City, whose prosperity depends upon uninterrupted commerce with the Galaxy,
to call an emergency meeting—”
“Stop! A campaign
speech is out of order. Now, Hardin, the Board of Trustees has not barred the
establishment of a municipal government on Terminus. We understand one to be
necessary because of the increase in population since the Foundation was
established fifty years ago, and because of the increasing number of people
involved in non-Encyclopedia affairs. But that does not mean that the first and
only aim of the Foundation is no longer to publish the definitive Encyclopedia
of all human knowledge. We are a State-supported, scientific institution,
Hardin. We cannot—must not—will not interfere in local politics.”
“Local politics!
By the Emperor's left toe, Pirenne, this is a matter of life and death. The
planet, Terminus, by itself cannot support a mechanized civilization. It lacks
metals. You know that. It hasn't a trace of iron, copper, or aluminum in the
surface rocks, and precious little of anything else. What do you think will
happen to the Encyclopedia if this watchmacallum King of Anacreon clamps down
on us?”
“On us? Are you
forgetting that we are under the direct control of the Emperor himself? We are
not part of the Prefect of Anacreon or of any other prefect. Memorize that! We
are part of the Emperor's personal domain, and no one touches us. The Empire
can protect its own.”
“Then why didn't
it prevent the Royal Governor of Anacreon from kicking over the traces? And
only Anacreon?
At least twenty
of the outermost prefects of the Galaxy, the entire Periphery as a matter of
fact, have begun steering things their own way. I tell you I feel damned
uncertain of the Empire and its ability to protect us.”
“Hokum! Royal
Governors, Kings—what's the difference? The Empire is always shot through with
a certain amount of politics and with different men pulling this way and that.
Governors have rebelled, and, for that matter, Emperors have been deposed, or
assassinated before this. But what has that to do with the Empire itself?
Forget it, Hardin. It's none of our business. We are first of all and last of
all-scientists. And our concern is the Encyclopedia.
Oh, yes, I'd
almost forgotten. Hardin!”
“Well?”
“Do something
about that paper of yours!” Pirenne's voice was angry.
“The Terminus
City Journal? It isn't mine; it's privately owned. What's it been doing?”
“For weeks now it
has been recommending that the fiftieth anniversary of the establishment of the
Foundation be made the occasion for public holidays and quite inappropriate
celebrations.”
“And why not? The
computoclock will open the Vault in three months. I would call this first
opening a big occasion, wouldn't you?”
“Not for silly
pageantry, Hardin. The Vault and its opening concern the Board of Trustees
alone. Anything of importance will be communicated to the people. That is final
and please make it plain to the Journal.”
“I'm sorry,
Pirenne, but the City Charter guarantees a certain minor matter known as
freedom of the press.”
“It may. But the
Board of Trustees does not. I am the Emperor's representative on Terminus,
Hardin, and have full powers in this respect.”
Hardin's
expression became that of a man counting to ten, mentally. He said, grimly: “in
connection with your status as Emperor's representative, then, I have a final
piece of news to give you.”
“About Anacreon?”
Pirenne's lips tightened. He felt annoyed.
“Yes. A special
envoy will be sent to us from Anacreon. In two weeks.”
“An envoy? Here?
From Anacreon?” Pirenne chewed that. “What for?”
Hardin stood up,
and shoved his chair back up against the desk. “I give you one guess.” And he
left—quite unceremoniously.
2.
Anselm haut
Rodric—”haut” itself signifying noble blood—Sub-prefect of Pluema and Envoy
Extraordinary of his Highness of Anacreon-plus half a dozen other titleswas met
by Salvor Hardin at the spaceport with all the imposing ritual of a state
occasion.
With a tight
smile and a low bow, the sub-prefect had flipped his blaster from its holster
and presented it to Hardin butt first. Hardin returned the compliment with, a
blaster specifically borrowed for the occasion. Friendship and good will were
thus established, and if Hardin noted the barest bulge at Haut Rodric's
shoulder, he prudently said nothing.
The ground car
that received them then—preceded, flanked, and followed by the suitable cloud
of minor functionaries—proceeded in a slow, ceremonious manner to Cyclopedia
Square, cheered on its way by a properly enthusiastic crowd.
Sub-prefect
Anselm received the cheers with the complaisant indifference of a soldier and a
nobleman.
He said to
Hardin, “And this city is all your world?”
Hardin raised his
voice to be heard above the clamor. “We are a young world, your eminence. In
our short history we have had but few members of the higher nobility visiting
our poor planet. Hence, our enthusiasm.”
It is certain
that “higher nobility” did not recognize irony when he heard it.
He said
thoughtfully: “Founded fifty years ago. Hm-m-m! You have a great deal of
unexploited land here, mayor. You have never considered dividing it into
estates?”
“There is no
necessity as yet. We're extremely centralized; we have to be, because of the Encyclopedia.
Someday, perhaps, when our population has grown—”
“A strange world!
You have no peasantry?”
Hardin reflected
that it didn't require a great deal of acumen to tell that his eminence was
indulging in a bit of fairly clumsy pumping. He replied casually, “No—nor
nobility.”
Haut Rodric's
eyebrows lifted. “And your leader—the man I am to meet?”
“You mean Dr.
Pirenne? Yes! He is the Chairman of the Board of Trustees—and a personal
representative of the Emperor.”
“Doctor? No other
title? A scholar? And he rates above the civil authority?”
“Why, certainly,”
replied Hardin, amiably. “We're all scholars more or less. After all, we're not
so much a world as a scientific foundation—under the direct control of the
Emperor.”
There was a faint
emphasis upon the last phrase that seemed to disconcert the sub-prefect. He
remained thoughtfully silent during the rest of the slow way to Cyclopedia
Square.
If Hardin found
himself bored by the afternoon and evening that followed, he had at least the
satisfaction of realizing that Pirenne and Haut Rodric—having met with loud and
mutual protestations of esteem and regard—were detesting each other's company a
good deal more.
Haut Rodric had
attended with glazed eye to Pirenne's lecture during the “inspection tour” of
the Encyclopedia Building. With polite and vacant smile, he had listened to the
latter's rapid patter as they passed through the vast storehouses of reference
films and the numerous projection rooms.
It was only after
he had gone down level by level into and through the composing departments,
editing departments, publishing departments, and filming departments that he
made the first comprehensive statement.
“This is all very
interesting,” he said, “but it seems a strange occupation for grown men. What
good is it?”
It was a remark,
Hardin noted, for which Pirenne found no answer, though the expression of his
face was most eloquent.
The dinner that
evening was much the mirror image of the events of that afternoon, for Haut
Rodric monopolized the conversation by describing—in minute technical detail
and with incredible zest—his own exploits as battalion head during the recent
war between Anacreon and the neighboring newly proclaimed Kingdom of Smyrno.
The details of
the sub-prefect's account were not completed until dinner was over and one by
one the minor officials had drifted away. The last bit of triumphant
description of mangled spaceships came when he had accompanied Pirenne and
Hardin onto the balcony and relaxed in the warm air of the summer evening.
“And now,” he
said, with a heavy joviality, “to serious matters.”
“By all means,”
murmured Hardin, lighting a long cigar of Vegan tobacco—not many left, he
reflected—and teetering his chair back on two legs.
The Galaxy was
high in the sky and its misty lens shape stretched lazily from horizon to
horizon. The few stars here at the very edge of the universe were insignificant
twinkles in comparison.
“Of course,” said
the sub-prefect, “all the formal discussions—the paper signing and such dull
technicalities, that is—will take place before the—What is it you call your
Council?”
“The Board of
Trustees,” replied Pirenne, coldly.
“Queer name!
Anyway, that's for tomorrow. We might as well clear away some of the
underbrush, man to man, right now, though. Hey?”
“And this means—”
prodded Hardin.
“Just this.
There's been a certain change in the situation out here in the Periphery and
the status of your planet has become a trifle uncertain. It would be very
convenient if we succeeded in coming to an understanding as to how the matter
stands. By the way, mayor, have you another one of those cigars?”
Hardin started
and produced one reluctantly.
Anselm haut
Rodric sniffed at it and emitted a clucking sound of pleasure. “Vegan tobacco!
Where did you get it?”
“We received some
last shipment. There's hardly any left. Space knows when we'll get more—if
ever.”
Pirenne scowled.
He didn't smoke—and, for that matter, detested the odor. “Let me understand
this, your eminence. Your mission is merely one of clarification?”
Haut Rodric
nodded through the smoke of his first lusty puffs.
“In that case, it
is soon over. The situation with respect to the Encyclopedia Foundation is what
it always has been.”
“Ah! And what is
it that it always has been?”
“Just this: A
State-supported scientific institution and part of the personal domain of his
august majesty, the Emperor.”
The sub-prefect
seemed unimpressed. He blew smoke rings. “That's a nice theory, Dr. Pirenne. I
imagine you've got charters with the Imperial Seal upon it—but what's the
actual situation? How do you stand with respect to Smyrno? You're not fifty
parsecs from Smyrno's capital. you know. And what about Konom and Daribow?”
Pirenne said: “We
have nothing to do with any prefect. As part of the Emperor's—”
“They're not prefects,”
reminded Haut Rodric; “they're kingdoms now.”
“Kingdoms then.
We have nothing to do with them. As a scientific institution—”
“Science be
damned!” swore the other. “What the devil has that got to do with the fact that
we're liable to see Terminus taken over by Smyrno at any time?”
“And the Emperor?
He would just sit by?”
Haut Rodric
calmed down and said: “Well, now, Dr. Pirenne, you respect the Emperor's
property and so does Anacreon, but Smyrno might not. Remember, we've just
signed a treaty with the Emperor—I'll present a copy to that Board of yours
tomorrow—which places upon us the responsibility of maintaining order within
the borders of the old Prefect of Anacreon on behalf of the Emperor. Our duty
is clear, then, isn't it?”
“Certainly. But
Terminus is not part of the Prefect of Anacreon.”
“And Smyrno—”
“Nor is it part
of the Prefect of Smyrno. It's not part of any prefect.”
“Does Smyrno know
that?”
“I don't care
what it knows.”
“We do. We've
just finished a war with her and she still holds two stellar systems that are
ours. Terminus occupies an extremely strategic spot, between the two nations.”
Hardin felt
weary. He broke in: “What is your proposition, your eminence?”
The sub-prefect
seemed quite ready to stop fencing in favor of more direct statements. He said
briskly: “It seems perfectly obvious that, since Terminus cannot defend itself,
Anacreon must take over the job for its own sake. You understand we have no
desire to interfere with internal administration—”
“Uh-huh,” grunted
Hardin dryly.
“—but we believe
that it would be best for all concerned to have Anacreon establish a military
base upon the planet.”
“And that is all
you would want—a military base in some of the vast unoccupied territory—and let
it go at that?”
“Well, of course,
there would be the matter of supporting the protecting forces.”
Hardin's chair
came down on all four, and his elbows went forward on his knees. “Now we're
getting to the nub. Let's put it into language. Terminus is to be a
protectorate and to pay tribute.”
“Not tribute.
Taxes. We're protecting you. You pay for it.”
Pirenne banged
his hand on the chair with sudden violence. “Let me speak, Hardin. Your
eminence, I don't care a rusty half-credit coin for Anacreon, Smyrno, or all
your local politics and petty wars. I tell you this is a State-supported
tax-free institution.”
“State-supported?
But we are the State, Dr. Pirenne, and we're not supporting.”
Pirenne rose
angrily. “Your eminence, I am the direct representative of—”
“—his august
majesty, the Emperor,” chorused Anselm haut Rodric sourly, “And I am the direct
representative of the King of Anacreon. Anacreon is a lot nearer, Dr. Pirenne.
“
“Let's get back
to business,” urged Hardin. “How would you take these so-called taxes, your
eminence? Would you take them in kind: wheat, potatoes, vegetables, cattle?”
The sub-prefect
stared. “What the devil? What do we need with those? We've got hefty surpluses.
Gold, of course. Chromium or vanadium would be even better, incidentally, if
you have it in quantity.”
Hardin laughed.
“Quantity! We haven't even got iron in quantity. Gold! Here, take a look at our
currency.” He tossed a coin to the envoy.
Haut Rodric
bounced it and stared. “What is it? Steel?”
“That's right.”
“I don't
understand.”
“Terminus is a
planet practically without metals. We import it all. Consequently, we have no
gold, and nothing to pay unless you want a few thousand bushels of potatoes.”
“Well—manufactured
goods.”
“Without metal?
What do we make our machines out of?”
There was a pause
and Pirenne tried again. “This whole discussion is wide of the point. Terminus
is not a planet, but a scientific foundation preparing a great encyclopedia.
Space, man, have you no respect for science?”
“Encyclopedias
don't win wars.” Haut Rodric's brows furrowed. “A completely unproductive
world, then—and practically unoccupied at that. Well, you might pay with land.”
“What do you
mean?” asked Pirenne.
“This world is
just about empty and the unoccupied land is probably fertile. There are many of
the nobility on Anacreon that would like an addition to their estates.”
“You can't
propose any such—”
“There's no
necessity of looking so alarmed, Dr. Pirenne. There's plenty for all of us. If
it comes to what it comes, and you co-operate, we could probably arrange it so
that you lose nothing. Titles can be conferred and estates granted. You
understand me, I think.”
Pirenne sneered,
“Thanks!”
And then Hardin
said ingenuously: “Could Anacreon supply us with adequate quantities of
plutonium for our nuclear-power plant? We've only a few years' supply left.”
There was a gasp
from Pirenne and then a dead silence for minutes. When Haut Rodric spoke it was
in a voice quite different from what it had been till then:
“You have nuclear
power?”
“Certainly.
What's unusual in that? I imagine nuclear power is fifty thousand years old
now. Why shouldn't we have it? Except that it's a little difficult to get
plutonium.”
“Yes... Yes.” The
envoy paused and added uncomfortably: “Well, gentlemen, we'll pursue the
subject tomorrow. You'll excuse me—”
Pirenne looked
after him and gritted through his teeth: “That insufferable, dull-witted
donkey! That—”
Hardin broke in:
“Not at all. He's merely the product of his environment. He doesn't understand
much except that 'I have a gun and you haven't. '”
Pirenne whirled
on him in exasperation. “What in space did you mean by the talk about military
bases and tribute? Are you crazy?”
“No. I merely
gave him rope and let him talk. You'll notice that he managed to stumble out
with Anacreon's real intentions—that is, the parceling up of Terminus into
landed estates. Of course, I don't intend to let that happen.”
“You don't
intend. You don't. And who are you? And may I ask what you meant by blowing off
your mouth about our nuclear-power plant? Why, it's just the thing that would
make us a military target.”
“Yes,” grinned
Hardin. “A military target to stay away from. Isn't it obvious why I brought
the subject up? It happened to confirm a very strong suspicion I had had.”
“And that was
what?”
“That Anacreon no
longer has a nuclear-power economy. If they had, our friend would undoubtedly
have realized that plutonium, except in ancient tradition is not used in power
plants. And therefore it follows that the rest of the Periphery no longer has
nuclear power either. Certainly Smyrno hasn't, or Anacreon wouldn't have won
most of the battles in their recent war. Interesting, wouldn't you say?”
“Bah!” Pirenne
left in fiendish humor, and Hardin smiled gently.
He threw his
cigar away and looked up at the outstretched Galaxy. “Back to oil and coal, are
they?” he murmured—and what the rest of his thoughts were he kept to himself.
3.
When Hardin denied
owning the Journal, he was perhaps technically correct, but no more. Hardin had
been the leading spirit in the drive to incorporate Terminus into an autonomous
municipality-he had been elected its first mayor-so it was not surprising that,
though not a single share of Journal stock was in his name, some sixty percent
was controlled by him in more devious fashions.
There were ways.
Consequently,
when Hardin began suggesting to Pirenne that he be allowed to attend meetings
of the Board of Trustees, it was not quite coincidence that the Journal began a
similar campaign. And the first mass meeting in the history of the Foundation
was held, demanding representation of the City in the “national” government.
And, eventually,
Pirenne capitulated with ill grace.
Hardin, as he sat
at the foot of the table, speculated idly as to just what it was that made
physical scientists such poor administrators. It might be merely that they were
too used to inflexible fact and far too unused to pliable people.
In any case, there
was Tomaz Sutt and Jord Fara on his left; Lundin Crast and Yate Fulham on his
fight; with Pirenne, himself, presiding. He knew them all, of course, but they
seemed to have put on an extra-special bit of pomposity for the occasion.
Hardin had dozed
through the initial formalities and then perked up when Pirenne sipped at the
glass of water before him by way of preparation and said:
“I find it very
gratifying to be able to inform the Board that since our last meeting, I have
received word that Lord Dorwin, Chancellor of the Empire, will arrive at
Terminus in two weeks. It may be taken for granted that our relations with
Anacreon will be smoothed out to our complete satisfaction as soon as the
Emperor is informed of the situation. “
He smiled and
addressed Hardin across the length of the table. “Information to this effect
has been given the Journal.”
Hardin snickered
below his breath. It seemed evident that Pirenne's desire to strut this
information before him had been one reason for his admission into the sacrosanctum.
He said evenly:
“Leaving vague expressions out of account, what do you expect Lord Dorwin to
do?”
Tomaz Sutt
replied. He had a bad habit of addressing one in the third person when in his
more stately moods.
“It is quite
evident,” he observed, “that Mayor Hardin is a professional cynic. He can
scarcely fail to realize that the Emperor would be most unlikely to allow his
personal rights to be infringed.”
“Why? What would
he do in case they were?”
There was an
annoyed stir. Pirenne said, “You are out of order,” and, as an afterthought,
“and are making what are near-treasonable statements, besides.”
“Am I to consider
myself answered?”
“Yes! If you have
nothing further to say—”
“Don't jump to
conclusions. I'd like to ask a question. Besides this stroke of diplomacy—which
may or may not prove to mean anything—has anything concrete been done to meet
the Anacreonic menace?”
Yate Fulham drew
one hand along his ferocious red mustache. “You see a menace there, do you?”
“Don't you?”
“Scarcely”this
with indulgence. “The Emperor—”
“Great space!”
Hardin felt annoyed. “What is this? Every once in a while someone mentions
'Emperor' or 'Empire' as if it were a magic word. The Emperor is thousands of
parsecs away, and I doubt whether he gives a damn about us. And if he does,
what can he do? What there was of the imperial navy in these regions is in the
hands of the four kingdoms now and Anacreon has its share. Listen, we have to
fight with guns, not with words.
“Now, get this.
We've had two months' grace so far, mainly because we've given Anacreon the
idea that we've got nuclear weapons. Well, we all know that that's a little
white lie. We've got nuclear power, but only for commercial uses, and darn
little at that. They're going to find that out soon, and if you think they're
going to enjoy being jollied along, you're mistaken.”
“My dear sir—”
“Hold on: I'm not
finished.” Hardin was warming up. He liked this. “It's all very well to drag
chancellors into this, but it would be much nicer to drag a few great big siege
guns fitted for beautiful nuclear bombs into it. We've lost two months, gentlemen,
and we may not have another two months to lose. What do you propose to do?”
Said Lundin
Crast, his long nose wrinkling angrily: “If you're proposing the militarization
of the Foundation, I won't hear a word of it. It would mark our open entrance
into the field of politics. We, Mr. Mayor, are a scientific foundation and
nothing else.”
Added Sutt: “He
does not realize, moreover, that building armaments would mean withdrawing
men—valuable men—from the Encyclopedia. That cannot be done, come what may.”
“Very true,”
agreed Pirenne. “The Encyclopedia first—always.”
Hardin groaned in
spirit. The Board seemed to suffer violently from Encyclopedia on the brain,
He said icily:
“Has it ever occurred to this Board that it is barely possible that Terminus
may have interests other than the Encyclopedia?”
Pirenne replied:
“I do not conceive, Hardin, that the Foundation can have any interest other
than the Encyclopedia.”
“I didn't say the
Foundation; I said Terminus. I'm afraid you don't understand the situation.
There's a good million of us here on Terminus, and not more than a hundred and
fifty thousand are working directly on the Encyclopedia. To the rest of us,
this is home. We were born here. We're living here. Compared with our farms and
our homes and our factories, the Encyclopedia means little to us. We want them
protected—”
He was shouted
down.
“The Encyclopedia
first,” ground out Crast. “We have a mission to fulfill.”
“Mission, hell,”
shouted Hardin. “That might have been true fifty years ago. But this is a new
generation.”
“That has nothing
to do with it,” replied Pirenne. “We are scientists.”
And Hardin leaped
through the opening. “Are you, though? That's a nice hallucination, isn't it?
Your bunch here is a perfect example of what's been wrong with the entire Galaxy
for thousands of years. What kind of science is it to be stuck out here for
centuries classifying the work of scientists of the last millennium? Have you
ever thought of working onward, extending their knowledge and improving upon
it? No! You're quite happy to stagnate. The whole Galaxy is, and has been for
space knows how long. That's why the Periphery is revolting; that's why
communications are breaking down; that's why petty wars are becoming eternal;
that's why whole systems are losing nuclear power and going back to barbarous
techniques of chemical power.
“If you ask me,”
he cried, “the Galactic Empire is dying!”
He paused and
dropped into his chair to catch his breath, paying no attention to the two or
three that were attempting simultaneously to answer him.
Crast got the
floor. “I don't know what you're trying to gain by your hysterical statements,
Mr. Mayor. Certainly, you are adding nothing constructive to the discussion. I
move, Mr. Chairman, that the speaker's remarks be placed out of order and the
discussion be resumed from the point where it was interrupted.”
Jord Fara
bestirred himself for the first time. Up to this point Fara had taken no part
in the argument even at its hottest. But now his ponderous voice, every bit as
ponderous as his three-hundred-pound body, burst its bass way out.
“Haven't we
forgotten something, gentlemen?”
“What?” asked
Pirenne, peevishly.
“That in a month
we celebrate our fiftieth anniversary.” Fara had a trick of uttering the most
obvious platitudes with great profundity.
“What of it?”
“And on that
anniversary,” continued Fara, placidly, “Hari Seldon's Vault will open. Have
you ever considered what might be in the Vault?”
“I don't know.
Routine matters. A stock Speech of congratulations, perhaps. I don't think any
significance need be placed on the Vault—though the Journal”and he glared at
Hardin, who grinned back—“did try to make an issue of it. I put a stop to
that.”
“Ah,” said Fara,
“but perhaps you are wrong. Doesn't it strike you”—he paused and put a finger to
his round little nose—“that the Vault is opening at a very convenient time?”
“Very
inconvenient time, you mean,” muttered Fulham. “We've got some other things to
worry about.”
“Other things
more important than a message from Hari Seldon? I think not.” Fara was growing
more pontifical than ever, and Hardin eyed him thoughtfully. What was he
getting at?
“In fact,” said
Fara, happily, “you all seem to forget that Seldon was the greatest
psychologist of our time and that he was the founder of our Foundation. It
seems reasonable to assume that he used his science to determine the probable
course of the history of the immediate future. If he did, as seems likely, I
repeat, he would certainly have managed to find a way to warn us of danger and,
perhaps, to point out a solution. The Encyclopedia was very dear to his heart,
you know.”
An aura of
puzzled doubt prevailed. Pirenne hemmed. “Well, now, I don't know. Psychology
is a great science, but-there are no psychologists among us at the moment, I
believe. It seems to me we're on uncertain ground.”
Fara turned to
Hardin. “Didn't you study psychology under Alurin?”
Hardin answered,
half in reverie: “Yes, I never completed my studies, though. I got tired of
theory. I wanted to be a psychological engineer, but we lacked the facilities,
so I did the next best thing—I went into politics. It's practically the same
thing.”
“Well, what do
you think of the Vault?”
And Hardin
replied cautiously, “I don't know.”
He did not say a
word for the remainder of the meeting even though it got back to the subject of
the Chancellor of the Empire.
In fact, he
didn't even listen. He'd been put on a new track and things were falling into
place-just a little. Little angles were fitting together—one or two.
And psychology
was the key. He was sure of that.
He was trying
desperately to remember the psychological theory he had once learned—and from
it he got one thing right at the start.
A great
psychologist such as Seldon could unravel human emotions and human reactions
sufficiently to be able to predict broadly the historical sweep of the future.
And what would
that mean?
4.
Lord Dorwin took snuff.
He also had long hair, curled intricately and, quite obviously, artificially,
to which were added a pair of fluffy, blond sideburns, which he fondled
affectionately. Then, too, he spoke in overprecise statements and left out all
the r's.
At the moment,
Hardin had no time to think of more of the reasons for the instant detestation
in which he had held the noble chancellor. Oh, yes, the elegant gestures of one
hand with which he accompanied his remarks and the studied condescension with
which he accompanied even a simple affirmative.
But, at any rate,
the problem now was to locate him. He had disappeared with Pirenne half an hour
before—passed clean out of sight, blast him.
Hardin was quite
sure that his own absence during the preliminary discussions would quite suit
Pirenne.
But Pirenne had
been seen in this wing And on this floor. It was simply a matter of trying
every door. Halfway down, he said, “Ah!” and stepped into the darkened room.
The profile of Lord Dorwin's intricate hair-do was unmistakable against the
lighted screen.
Lord Dorwin
looked up and said: “Ah, Hahdin. You ah looking foah us, no doubt?” He held out
his snuffbox—overadorned and poor workmanship at that, noted Hardinand was
politely refused whereat he helped himself to a pinch and smiled graciously.
Pirenne scowled
and Hardin met that with an expression of blank indifference.
The only sound to
break the short silence that followed was the clicking of the lid of Lord
Dorwin's snuffbox. And then he put it away and said:
“A gweat achievement,
this Encyclopedia of yoahs, Hahdin. A feat, indeed, to rank with the most
majestic accomplishments of all time.”
“Most of us think
so, milord. It's an accomplishment not quite accomplished as yet, however.”
“Fwom the little
I have seen of the efficiency of yoah Foundation, I have no feahs on that
scoah.” And he nodded to Pirenne, who responded with a delighted bow.
Quite a love
feast, thought Hardin. “I wasn't complaining about the lack of efficiency,
milord, as much as of the definite excess of efficiency on the part of the
Anacreonians—though in another and more destructive direction.”
“Ah, yes,
Anacweon.” A negligent wave of the hand. “I have just come from theah. Most
bahbawous planet. It is thowoughly inconceivable that human beings could live
heah in the Pewiphewy. The lack of the most elementawy wequiahments of a
cultuahed gentleman; the absence of the most fundamental necessities foah
comfoht and convenience—the uttah desuetude into which they—”
Hardin
interrupted dryly: “The Anacreonians, unfortunately, have all the elementary
requirements for warfare and all the fundamental necessities for destruction.”
“Quite, quite.”
Lord Dorwin seemed annoyed, perhaps at being stopped midway in his sentence.
“But we ahn't to discuss business now, y'know. Weally, I'm othahwise concuhned.
Doctah Piwenne, ahn't you going to show me the second volume? Do, please.”
The lights
clicked out and for the next half-hour Hardin might as well have been on
Anacreon for all the attention they paid him. The book upon the screen made
little sense to him, nor did he trouble to make the attempt to follow, but Lord
Dorwin became quite humanly excited at times. Hardin noticed that during these
moments of excitement the chancellor pronounced his r's.
When the lights
went on again, Lord Dorwin said: “Mahvelous. Twuly mahvelous. You ah not, by
chance, intewested in ahchaeology, ah you, Hahdin?”
“Eh?” Hardin
shook himself out of an abstracted reverie. “No, milord, can't say I am. I'm a
psychologist by original intention and a politician by final decision.”
“Ah! No doubt
intewesting studies. I, myself, y'know”—he helped himself to a giant pinch of
snuff—“dabble in ahchaeology.”
“Indeed?”
“His lordship,”
interrupted Pirenne, “is most thoroughly acquainted with the field.”
“Well, p'haps I
am, p'haps I am,” said his lordship complacently. “I have done an awful amount
of wuhk in the science. Extwemely well-read, in fact. I've gone thwough all of
Jawdun, Obijasi, Kwomwill... oh, all of them, y'know.”
“I've heard of
them, of course,” said Hardin, “but I've never read them.”
“You should some
day, my deah fellow. It would amply repay you. Why, I cutainly considah it well
wuhth the twip heah to the Pewiphewy to see this copy of Lameth. Would you
believe it, my Libwawy totally lacks a copy. By the way, Doctah Piwenne, you
have not fohgotten yoah pwomise to twansdevelop a copy foah me befoah I leave?”
“Only too
pleased.”
“Lameth, you must
know,” continued the chancellor, pontifically, “presents a new and most
intwesting addition to my pwevious knowledge of the ‘Owigin Question.’”
“Which question?”
asked Hardin.
“The 'Owigin
Question. ' The place of the owigin of the human species, y'know. Suahly you
must know that it is thought that owiginally the human wace occupied only one
planetawy system.”
“Well, yes, I
know that.”
“Of cohse, no one
knows exactly which system it is—lost in the mists of antiquity. Theah ah
theawies, howevah. Siwius, some say. Othahs insist on Alpha Centauwi, oah on
Sol, oah on 61 Cygni—all in the Siwius sectah, you see.”
“And what does
Lameth say?”
“Well, he goes
off along a new twail completely. He twies to show that ahchaeological wemains
on the thuhd planet of the Ahctuwian System show that humanity existed theah
befoah theah wah any indications of space-twavel.”
“And that means
it was humanity's birth planet?”
“P'haps. I must
wead it closely and weigh the evidence befoah I can say foah cuhtain. One must
see just how weliable his obsuhvations ah.”
Hardin remained
silent for a short while. Then he said, “When did Lameth write his book?”
“Oh—I should say
about eight hundwed yeahs ago. Of cohse, he has based it lahgely on the
pwevious wuhk of Gleen.”
“Then why rely on
him? Why not go to Arcturus and study the remains for yourself?”
Lord Dorwin
raised his eyebrows and took a pinch of snuff hurriedly. “Why, whatevah foah,
my deah fellow?”
“To get the
information firsthand, of course.”
“But wheah's the
necessity? It seems an uncommonly woundabout and hopelessly wigmawolish method
of getting anywheahs. Look heah, now, I've got the wuhks of all the old
mastahs—the gweat ahchaeologists of the past. I wigh them against each
othah—balance the disagweements—analyze the conflicting statements—decide which
is pwobably cowwect—and come to a conclusion. That is the scientific method. At
least”—patronizingly—“as I see it. How insuffewably cwude it would be to go to
Ahctuwus, oah to Sol, foah instance, and blundah about, when the old mastahs
have covahed the gwound so much moah effectually than we could possibly hope to
do.”
Hardin murmured
politely, “I see.”
“Come, milord,”
said Pirenne, “think we had better be returning.”
“Ah, yes. P'haps
we had.”
As they left the
room, Hardin said suddenly, “Milord, may I ask a question?”
Lord Dorwin
smiled blandly and emphasized his answer with a gracious flutter of the hand.
“Cuhtainly, my deah fellow. Only too happy to be of suhvice. If I can help you
in any way fwom my pooah stoah of knowledge—”
“It isn't exactly
about archaeology, milord.”
“No?”
“No. It's this:
Last year we received news here in Terminus about the meltdown of a power plant
on Planet V of Gamma Andromeda. We got the barest outline of the accident—no
details at all. I wonder if you could tell me exactly what happened.”
Pirenne's mouth
twisted. “I wonder you annoy his lordship with questions on totally irrelevant
subjects.”
“Not at all,
Doctah Piwenne,” interceded the chancellor. “It is quite all wight. Theah isn't
much to say concuhning it in any case. The powah plant did undergo meltdown and
it was quite a catastwophe, y'know. I believe wadiatsen damage. Weally, the
govuhnment is sewiously considewing placing seveah westwictions upon the
indiscwiminate use of nucleah powah—though that is not a thing for genewal
publication, y'know.”
“I understand,”
said Hardin. “But what was wrong with the plant?”
“Well, weally,”
replied Lord Dorwin indifferently, “who knows? It had bwoken down some yeahs
pweviously and it is thought that the weplacements and wepaiah wuhk wuh most
infewiah. It is so difficult these days to find men who weally undahstand the
moah technical details of ouah powah systems.” And he took a sorrowful pinch of
snuff.
“You realize,”
said Hardin, “that the independent kingdoms of the Periphery had lost nuclear
power altogether?”
“Have they? I'm
not at all suhpwised. Bahbawous planetsOh, but my deah fellow, don't call them
independent. They ahn't, y'know. The tweaties we've made with them ah pwoof
positive of that. They acknowledge the soveweignty of the Empewah. They'd have
to, of cohse, oah we wouldn't tweat with them.”
“That may be so,
but they have considerable freedom of action.”
“Yes, I suppose
so. Considewable. But that scahcely mattahs. The Empiah is fah bettah off, with
the Pewiphewy thwown upon its own wesoahces—as it is, moah oah less. They ahn't
any good to us, y'know. Most bahbawous planets. Scahcely civilized.”
“They were
civilized in the past. Anacreon was one of the richest of the outlying
provinces. I understand it compared favorably with Vega itself.”
“Oh, but, Hahdin,
that was centuwies ago. You can scahcely dwaw conclusion fwom that. Things wah
diffewent in the old gweat days. We ahn't the men we used to be, y'know. But,
Hahdin, come, you ah a most puhsistent chap.
I've told you I
simply won't discuss business today. Doctah Piwenne did pwepayah me foah you.
He told me you would twy to badgah me, but I'm fah too old a hand foah that.
Leave it foah next day. And that was that.
5.
This was the
second meeting of the Board that Hardin had attended, if one were to exclude
the informal talks the Board members had had with the now-departed Lord Dorwin.
Yet the mayor had a perfectly definite idea that at least one other, and
possibly two or three, had been held, to which he had somehow never received an
invitation.
Nor, it seemed to
him, would he have received notification of this one had it not been for the
ultimatum.
At least, it
amounted to an ultimatum, though a superficial reading of the visigraphed
document would lead one to suppose that it was a friendly interchange of
greetings between two potentates.
Hardin fingered
it gingerly. It started off floridly with a salutation from “His Puissant
Majesty, the King of Anacreon, to his friend and brother, Dr. Lewis Pirenne,
Chairman of the Board of Trustees, of the Encyclopedia Foundation Number One,”
and it ended even more lavishly with a gigantic, multicolored seal of the most
involved symbolism.
But it was an
ultimatum just the same.
Hardin said: “It
turned out that we didn't have much time after all—only three months. But
little as it was, we threw it away unused. This thing here gives us a week.
What do we do now?”
Pirenne frowned
worriedly. “There must be a loophole. It is absolutely unbelievable that they
would push matters to extremities in the face of what Lord Dorwin has assured
us regarding the attitude of the Emperor and the Empire.”
Hardin perked up.
“I see. You have informed the King of Anacreon of this alleged attitude?”
“I did—after
having placed the proposal to the Board for a vote and having received
unanimous consent.”
“And when did
this vote take place?”
Pirenne climbed
onto his dignity. “I do not believe I am answerable to you in any way, Mayor
Hardin.”
“All right. I'm
not that vitally interested. It's just my opinion that it was your diplomatic
transmission of Lord Dorwin's valuable contribution to the situation”he lifted
the comer of his mouth in a sour half-smile—“that was the direct cause of this
friendly little note. They might have delayed longer otherwise—though I don't
think the additional time would have helped Terminus any, considering the
attitude of the Board.”
Said Yate Fulham:
“And just how do you arrive at that remarkable conclusion, Mr. Mayor?”
“In a rather
simple way. It merely required the use of that much-neglected commodity—common
sense. You see, there is a branch of human knowledge known as symbolic logic,
which can be used to prune away all sorts of clogging deadwood that clutters up
human language.”
“What about it?”
said Fulham.
“I applied it.
Among other things, I applied it to this document here. I didn't really need to
for myself because I knew what it was all about, but I think I can explain it
more easily to five physical scientists by symbols rather than by words.”
Hardin removed a
few sheets of paper from the pad under his arm and spread them out. “I didn't
do this myself, by the way,” he said. “Muller Holk of the Division of Logic has
his name signed to the analyses, as you can see.”
Pirenne leaned
over the table to get a better view and Hardin continued: “The message from
Anacreon was a simple problem, naturally, for the men who wrote it were men of
action rather than men of words. It boils down easily and straightforwardly to
the unqualified statement, when in symbols is what you see, and which in words,
roughly translated, is, 'You give us what we want in a week, or we take it by
force. '”
There was silence
as the five members of the Board ran down the line of symbols, and then Pirenne
sat down and coughed uneasily.
Hardin said, “No
loophole, is there, Dr. Pirenne?”
“Doesn't seem to
be.”
“All right.”
Hardin replaced the sheets. “Before you now you see a copy of the treaty
between the Empire and Anacreon—a treaty, incidentally, which is signed on the
Emperor's behalf by the same Lord Dorwin who was here last week—and with it a
symbolic analysis.”
The treaty ran
through five pages of fine print and the analysis was scrawled out in just
under half a page.
“As you see,
gentlemen, something like ninety percent of the treaty boiled right out of the
analysis as being meaningless, and what we end up with can be described in the
following interesting manner:
“Obligations of
Anacreon to the Empire: None!
“Powers of the
Empire over Anacreon: None!”
Again the five
followed the reasoning anxiously, checking carefully back to the treaty, and
when they were finished, Pirenne said in a worried fashion, “That seems to be
correct.”
“You admit, then,
that the treaty is nothing but a declaration of total independence on the part
of Anacreon and a recognition of that status by the Empire?”
“It seems so.”
“And do you
suppose that Anacreon doesn't realize that, and is not anxious to emphasize the
position of independence—so that it would naturally tend to resent any
appearance of threats from the Empire? Particularly when it is evident that the
Empire is powerless to fulfill any such threats, or it would never have allowed
independence.”
“But then,”
interposed Sutt, “how would Mayor Hardin account for Lord Dorwin's assurances
of Empire support? They seemed—” He shrugged. “Well, they seemed satisfactory.”
Hardin threw
himself back in the chair. “You know, that's the most interesting part of the
whole business. I'll admit I had thought his Lordship a most consummate donkey
when I first met him—but it turned out that he was actually an accomplished
diplomat and a most clever man. I took the liberty of recording all his
statements.”
There was a
flurry, and Pirenne opened his mouth in horror.
“What of it?”
demanded Hardin. “I realize it was a gross breach of hospitality and a thing no
so-called gentleman would do. Also, that if his lordship had caught on, things
might have been unpleasant; but he didn't, and I have the record, and that's
that. I took that record, had it copied out and sent that to Holk for analysis,
also.”
Lundin Crast
said, “And where is the analysis?”
“That,” replied
Hardin, “is the interesting thing. The analysis was the most difficult of the
three by all odds. When Holk, after two days of steady work, succeeded in
eliminating meaningless statements, vague gibberish, useless qualifications—in
short, all the goo and dribble—he found he had nothing left. Everything
canceled out.”
“Lord Dorwin,
gentlemen, in five days of discussion didn't say one damned thing, and said it
so you never noticed. There are the assurances you had from your precious
Empire.”
Hardin might have
placed an actively working stench bomb on the table and created no more
confusion than existed after his last statement. He waited, with weary
patience, for it to die down.
“So,” he
concluded, “when you sent threats—and that's what they were—concerning Empire
action to Anacreon, you merely irritated a monarch who knew better. Naturally,
his ego would demand immediate action, and the ultimatum is the result-which
brings me to my original statement. We have one week left and what do we do
now?”
“It seems,” said
Sutt, “that we have no choice but to allow Anacreon to establish military bases
on Terminus.”
“I agree with you
there,” replied Hardin, “but what do we do toward kicking them off again at the
first opportunity?”
Yate Fulham's
mustache twitched. “That sounds as if you have made up your mind that violence
must be used against them.”
“Violence,” came the
retort, “is the last refuge of the incompetent. But I certainly don't intend to
lay down the welcome mat and brush off the best furniture for their use.”
“I still don't
like the way you put that,” insisted Fulham. “It is a dangerous attitude; the
more dangerous because we have noticed lately that a sizable section of the
populace seems to respond to all your suggestions just so. I might as well tell
you, Mayor Hardin, that the board is not quite blind to your recent
activities.”
He paused and
there was general agreement. Hardin shrugged.
Fulham went on:
“If you were to inflame the City into an act of violence, you would achieve
elaborate suicide—and we don't intend to allow that. Our policy has but one
cardinal principle, and that is the Encyclopedia. Whatever we decide to do or
not to do will be so decided because it will be the measure required to keep
that Encyclopedia safe.”
“Then,” said
Hardin, “you come to the conclusion that we must continue our intensive
campaign of doing nothing.”
Pirenne said bitterly:
“You have yourself demonstrated that the Empire cannot help us; though how and
why it can be so, I don't understand. If compromise is necessary—”
Hardin had the
nightmarelike sensation of running at top speed and getting nowhere. “There is
no compromise! Don't you realize that this bosh about military bases is a
particularly inferior grade of drivel? Haut Rodric told us what Anacreon was
after—outright annexation and imposition of its own feudal system of landed
estates and peasant-aristocracy economy upon us. What is left of our bluff of
nuclear power may force them to move slowly, but they will move nonetheless.”
He had risen
indignantly, and the rest rose with him except for Jord Fara.
And then Jord
Fara spoke. “Everyone will please sit down. We've gone quite far enough, I
think. Come, there's no use looking so furious, Mayor Hardin; none of us have
been committing treason.”
“You'll have to
convince me of that!”
Fara smiled
gently. “You know you don't mean that. Let me speak!”
His little shrewd
eyes were half closed, and the perspiration gleamed on the smooth expanse of
his chin. “There seems no point in concealing that the Board has come to the
decision that the real solution to the Anacreonian problem lies in what is to
be revealed to us when the Vault opens six days from now.”
“Is that your
contribution to the matter?”
“Yes.”
“We are to do
nothing, is that fight, except to wait in quiet serenity and utter faith for
the deus ex machina to pop out of the Vault?”
“Stripped of your
emotional phraseology, that's the idea.”
“Such unsubtle
escapism! Really, Dr. Fara, such folly smacks of genius. A lesser mind would be
incapable of it.”
Fara smiled
indulgently. “Your taste in epigrams is amusing, Hardin, but out of place. As a
matter of fact, I think you remember my line of argument concerning the Vault
about three weeks ago.”
“Yes, I remember
it. I don't deny that it was anything but a stupid idea from the standpoint of
deductive logic alone. You said—stop me when I make a mistake—that Hari Seldon
was the greatest psychologist in the System; that, hence, he could foresee the
right and uncomfortable spot we're in now; that, hence, he established the
Vault as a method of telling us the way out.”
“You've got the
essence of the idea.”
“Would it
surprise you to hear that I've given considerable thought to the matter these
last weeks?”
“Very flattering.
With what result?”
“With the result
that pure deduction is found wanting. Again what is needed is a little
sprinkling of common sense.”
“For instance?”
“For instance, if
he foresaw the Anacreonian mess, why not have placed us on some other planet
nearer the Galactic centers? It's well known that Seldon maneuvered the
Commissioners on Trantor into ordering the Foundation established on Terminus.
But why should he have done so? Why put us out here at all if he could see in
advance the break in communication lines, our isolation from the Galaxy, the
threat of our neighbors—and our helplessness because of the lack of metals on
Terminus? That above all! Or if he foresaw all this, why not have warned the
original settlers in advance that they might have had time to prepare, rather
than wait, as he is doing, until one foot is over the cliff, before doing so?
“And don't forget
this. Even though he could foresee the problem then, we can see it equally well
now. Therefore, if he could foresee the solution then, we should be able to see
it now. After all, Seldon was not a magician. There are no trick methods of
escaping from a dilemma that he can see and we can't.”
“But, Hardin,”
reminded Fara, “we can't!”
“But you haven't
tried. You haven't tried once. First, you refused to admit that there was a
menace at all! Then you reposed an absolutely blind faith in the Emperor! Now
you've shifted it to Hari Seldon. Throughout you have invariably relied on
authority or on the past—never on yourselves.”
His fists balled
spasmodically. “It amounts to a diseased attitude—a conditioned reflex that
shunts aside the independence of your minds whenever it is a question of
opposing authority. There seems no doubt ever in your minds that the Emperor is
more powerful than you are, or Hari Seldon wiser. And that's wrong, don't you
see?”
For some reason,
no one cared to answer him.
Hardin continued:
“It isn't just you. It's the whole Galaxy. Pirenne heard Lord Dorwin's idea of
scientific research. Lord Dorwin thought the way to be a good archaeologist was
to read all the books on the subject—written by men who were dead for
centuries. He thought that the way to solve archaeological puzzles was to weigh
the opposing authorities. And Pirenne listened and made no objections. Don't
you see that there's something wrong with that?”
Again the note of
near-pleading in his voice. Again no answer.
He went on: “And
you men and half of Terminus as well are just as bad. We sit here, considering
the Encyclopedia the all-in-all. We consider the greatest end of science. is
the classification of past data. It is important, but is there no further work
to be done? We're receding and forgetting, don't you see? Here in the Periphery
they've lost nuclear power. In Gamma Andromeda, a power plant has undergone
meltdown because of poor repairs, and the Chancellor of the Empire complains
that nuclear technicians are scarce. And the solution? To train new ones? Never!
Instead they're to restrict nuclear power.”
And for the third
time: “Don't you see? It's Galaxywide. It's a worship of the past. It's a
deterioration—a stagnation!”
He stared from
one to the other and they gazed fixedly at him.
Fara was the
first to recover. “Well, mystical philosophy isn't going to help us here. Let
us be concrete. Do you deny that Hari Seldon could easily have worked out
historical trends of the future by simple psychological technique?”
“No, of course
not,” cried Hardin. “But we can't rely on him for a solution. At best, he might
indicate the problem, but if ever there is to be a solution, we must work it
out ourselves. He can't do it for us.”
Fulham spoke
suddenly. “What do you mean—'indicate the problem'? We know the problem.”
Hardin whirled on
him. “You think you do? You think Anacreon is all Hari Seldon is likely to be
worried about. I disagree! I tell you, gentlemen, that as yet none of you has
the faintest conception of what is really going on.”
“And you do?”
questioned Pirenne, hostilely.
“I think so!”
Hardin jumped up and pushed his chair away. His eyes were cold and hard. “If
there's one thing that's definite, it is that there's something smelly about
the whole situation; something that is bigger than anything we've talked about
yet. Just ask yourself this question: Why was it that among the original
population of the Foundation not one first-class psychologist was included,
except Bor Alurin? And he carefully refrained from training his pupils in more
than the fundamentals.”
A short silence
and Fara said: “All right. Why?”
“Perhaps because
a psychologist might have caught on to what this was all about—and too soon to
suit Hari Seldon. As it is, we've been stumbling about, getting misty glimpses
of the truth and no more. And that is what Hari Seldon wanted.”
He laughed
harshly. “Good day, gentlemen!”
He stalked out of
the room.
6.
Mayor Hardin
chewed at the end of his cigar. It had gone out but he was past noticing that.
He hadn't slept the night before and he had a good idea that he wouldn't sleep
this coming night. His eyes showed it.
He said wearily,
“And that covers it?”
“I think so.”
Yohan Lee put a hand to his chin. “How does it sound?”
“Not too bad.
It's got to be done, you understand, with impudence. That is, there is to be no
hesitation; no time to allow them to grasp the situation. Once we are in a
position to give orders, why, give them as though you were born to do so, and
they'll obey out of habit. That's the essence of a coup.”
“If the Board
remains irresolute for even—”
“The Board? Count
them out. After tomorrow, their importance as a factor in Terminus affairs
won't matter a rusty half-credit.”
Lee nodded
slowly. “Yet it is strange that they've done nothing to stop us so far. You say
they weren't entirely in the dark.”
“Fara stumbles at
the edges of the problem. Sometimes he makes me nervous. And Pirenne's been
suspicious of me since I was elected. But, you see, they never had the capacity
of really understanding what was up. Their whole training has been
authoritarian. They are sure that the Emperor, just because he is the Emperor,
is all-powerful. And they are sure that the Board of Trustees, simply because
it is the Board of Trustees acting in the name of the Emperor, cannot be in a
position where it does not give the orders. That incapacity to recognize the
possibility of revolt is our best ally.”
He heaved out of
his chair and went to the water cooler. “They're not bad fellows, Lee, when
they stick to their Encyclopedia—and we'll see that that's where they stick in
the future. They're hopelessly incompetent when it comes to ruling Terminus. Go
away now and start things rolling. I want to be alone.”
He sat down on
the comer of his desk and stared at the cup of water.
Space! If only he
were as confident as he pretended! The Anacreonians were landing in two days
and what had he to go on but a set of notions and half-guesses as to what Had
Seldon had been driving at these past fifty years? He wasn't even a real,
honest-to-goodness psychologist—just a fumbler with a little training trying to
outguess the greatest mind of the age.
If Fara were
fight; if Anacreon were all the problem Hari Seldon had foreseen; if the
Encyclopedia were all he was interested in preserving—then what price coup
d'etat?
He shrugged and
drank his water.
7.
The Vault was
furnished with considerably more than six chairs, as though a larger company
had been expected. Hardin noted that thoughtfully and seated himself wearily in
a comer just as far from the other five as possible.
The Board members
did not seem to object to that arrangement. They spoke among themselves in
whispers, which fell off into sibilant monosyllables, and then into nothing at
all. Of them all, only Jord Fara seemed even reasonably calm. He had produced a
watch and was staring at it somberly.
Hardin glanced at
his own watch and then at the glass cubicle—absolutely empty—that dominated
half the room. It was the only unusual feature of the room, for aside from that
there was no indication that somewhere a computer was splitting off instants of
time toward that precise moment when a muon stream would flow, a connection be
made and—
The lights went
dim!
They didn't go
out, but merely yellowed and sank with a suddenness that made Hardin jump. He
had lifted his eyes to the ceiling lights in startled fashion, and when he
brought them down the glass cubicle was no longer empty.
A figure occupied
it ‚ a figure in a wheel chair!
It said nothing
for a few moments, but it closed the book upon its lap and fingered it idly.
And then it smiled, and the face seemed all alive.
It said, “I am
Hari Seldon.” The voice was old and soft.
Hardin almost
rose to acknowledge the introduction and stopped himself in the act.
The voice
continued conversationally: “As you see, I am confined to this chair and cannot
rise to greet you. Your grandparents left for Terminus a few months back in my
time and since then I have suffered a rather inconvenient paralysis. I can't
see you, you know, so I can't greet you properly. I don't even know how many of
you there are, so all this must be conducted informally. If any of you are
standing, please sit down; and if you care to smoke, I wouldn't mind.” There
was a light chuckle. “Why should I? I'm not really here.”
Hardin fumbled
for a cigar almost automatically, but thought better of it.
Hari Seldon put
away his book—as if laying it upon a desk at his side—and when his fingers let
go, it disappeared.
He said: “It is
fifty years now since this Foundation was established—fifty years in which the
members of the Foundation have been ignorant of what it was they were working
toward. It was necessary that they be ignorant, but now the necessity is gone.
“The Encyclopedia
Foundation, to begin with, is a fraud, and always has been!”
There was a sound
of a scramble behind Hardin and one or two muffled exclamations, but he did not
turn around.
Hari Seldon was,
of course, undisturbed. He went on: “It is a fraud in the sense that neither I
nor my colleagues care at all whether a single volume of the Encyclopedia is
ever published. It has served its purpose, since by it we extracted an imperial
charter from the Emperor, by it we attracted the hundred thousand humans necessary
for our scheme, and by it we managed to keep them preoccupied while events
shaped themselves, until it was too late for any of them to draw back.
“In the fifty
years that you have worked on this fraudulent project—there is no use in
softening phrases—your retreat has been cut off, and you have now no choice but
to proceed on the infinitely more important project that was, and is, our real
plan.
“To that end we
have placed you on such a planet and at such a time that in fifty years you
were maneuvered to the point where you no longer have freedom of action. From
now on, and into the centuries, the path you must take is inevitable. You will
be faced with a series of crises, as you are now faced with the first, and in
each case your freedom of action will become similarly circumscribed so that
you will be forced along one, and only one, path.
“It is that path
which our psychology has worked out—and for a reason.
“For centuries
Galactic civilization has stagnated and declined, though only a few ever
realized that. But now, at last, the Periphery is breaking away and the
political unity of the Empire is shattered. Somewhere in the fifty years just
past is where the historians of the future will place an arbitrary line and
say: 'This marks the Fall of the Galactic Empire. '
“And they will be
right, though scarcely any will recognize that Fall for additional centuries.
“And after the
Fall will come inevitable barbarism, a period which, our psychohistory tells
us, should, under ordinary circumstances, last for thirty thousand years. We
cannot stop the Fall. We do not wish to; for Imperial culture has lost whatever
virility and worth it once had. But we can shorten the period of Barbarism that
must follow—down to a single thousand of years.
“The ins and outs
of that shortening, we cannot tell you; just as we could not tell you the truth
about the Foundation fifty years ago. Were you to discover those ins and outs,
our plan might fail; as it would have, had you penetrated the fraud of the
Encyclopedia earlier; for then, by knowledge, your freedom of action would be
expanded and the number of additional variables introduced would become greater
than our psychology could handle.
“But you won't,
for there are no psychologists on Terminus, and never were, but for Alurin—and
he was one of us.
“But this I can
tell you: Terminus and its companion Foundation at the other end of the Galaxy
are the seeds of the Renascence and the future founders of the Second Galactic
Empire. And it is the present crisis that is starting Terminus off to that
climax.
“This, by the
way, is a rather straightforward crisis, much simpler than many of those that
are ahead. To reduce it to its fundamentals, it is this: You are a planet
suddenly cut off from the still-civilized centers of the Galaxy, and threatened
by your stronger neighbors. You are a small world of scientists surrounded by
vast and rapidly expanding reaches of barbarism. You are an island of nuclear
power in a growing ocean of more primitive energy; but are helpless despite
that, because of your lack of metals.
“You see, then,
that you are faced by hard necessity, and that action is forced on you. The
nature of that action—that is, the solution to your dilemma—is, of course,
obvious!”
The image of Hari
Seldon reached into open air and the book once more appeared in his hand. He
opened it and said:
“But whatever
devious course your future history may take, impress it always upon your
descendants that the path has been marked out, and that at its end is new and
greater Empire!”
And as his eyes
bent to his book, he flicked into nothingness, and the lights brightened once
more.
Hardin looked up
to see Pirenne facing him, eyes tragic and lips trembling.
The chairman's
voice was firm but toneless. “You were right, it seems. If you will see us
tonight at six, the Board will consult with you as to the next move.”
They shook his
hand, each one, and left, and Hardin smiled to himself. They were fundamentally
sound at that; for they were scientists enough to admit that they were
wrong—but for them, it was too late.
He looked at his
watch. By this time, it was all over. Lee's men were in control and the Board
was giving orders no longer.
The Anacreonians
were landing their first spaceships tomorrow, but that was all right, too. In
six months, they would be giving orders no longer.
In fact, as Hari
Seldon had said, and as Salvor Hardin had guessed since the day that Anselm
haut Rodric had first revealed to him Anacreon's lack of nuclear power—the
solution to this first crisis was obvious.
Obvious as all
hell!
PART III
THE MAYORS
1.
THE FOUR
KINGDOMS—The name given to those portions of the Province of Anacreon which
broke away from the First Empire in the early years of the Foundational Era to
form independent and short-lived kingdoms. The largest and most powerful of
these was Anacreon itself which in area...
...Undoubtedly
the most interesting aspect of the history of the Four Kingdoms involves the
strange society forced temporarily upon it during the administration of Salvor
Hardin....
ENCYCLOPEDIA
GALACTICA
A deputation!
That Salvor
Hardin had seen it coming made it none the more pleasant. On the contrary, he
found anticipation distinctly annoying.
Yohan Lee
advocated extreme measures. “I don't see, Hardin,” he said, “that we need waste
any time. They can't do anything till next election—legally, anyway—and that
gives us a year. Give them the brush-off.”
Hardin pursed his
lips. “Lee, you'll never learn. In the forty years I've known you, you've never
once learned the gentle art of sneaking up from behind.”
“It's not my way
of fighting,” grumbled Lee.
“Yes, I know
that. I suppose that's why you're the one man I trust.” He paused and reached
for a cigar. “We've come a long way, Lee, since we engineered our coup against
the Encyclopedists way back. I'm getting old. Sixty-two. Do you ever think how
fast those thirty years went?”
Lee snorted. “I
don't feel old, and I'm sixty-six.”
“Yes, but I
haven't your digestion.” Hardin sucked lazily at his cigar. He had long since
stopped wishing for the mild Vegan tobacco of his youth. Those days when the
planet, Terminus, had trafficked with every part of the Galactic Empire
belonged in the limbo to which all Good Old Days go. Toward the same limbo
where the Galactic Empire was heading. He wondered who the new emperor was—or
if there was a new emperor at all—or any Empire. Space! For thirty years now,
since the breakup of communications here at the edge of the Galaxy, the whole
universe of Terminus had consisted of itself and the four surrounding kingdoms.
How the mighty
had fallen! Kingdoms! They were prefects in the old days, all part of the same
province, which in turn had been part of a sector, which in turn had been part
of a quadrant, which in turn had been part of the allembracing Galactic Empire.
And now that the Empire had lost control over the farther reaches of the
Galaxy, these little splinter groups of planets became kingdoms—with
comic-opera kings and nobles, and petty, meaningless wars, and a life that went
on pathetically among the ruins.
A civilization
falling. Nuclear power forgotten. Science fading to mythology—until the
Foundation had stepped in. The Foundation that Hari Seldon had established for
just that purpose here on Terminus.
Lee was at the
window and his voice broke in on Hardin's reverie. “They've come,” he said, “in
a late-model ground car, the young pups.” He took a few uncertain steps toward
the door and then looked at Hardin.
Hardin smiled,
and waved him back. “I've given orders to have them brought up here.”
“Here! What for?
You're making them too important.”
“Why go through
all the ceremonies of an official mayor's audience? I'm getting too old for red
tape. Besides which, flattery is useful when dealing with
youngsters—particularly when it doesn't commit you to anything.” He winked.
“Sit down, Lee, and give me your moral backing. I'll need it with this young
Sermak.”
“That fellow,
Sermak,” said Lee, heavily, “is dangerous. He's got a following, Hardin, so
don't underestimate him.”
“Have I ever
underestimated anybody?”
“Well, then,
arrest him. You can accuse him of something or other afterward.”
Hardin ignored
that last bit of advice. “There they are, Lee.” In response to the signal, he
stepped on the pedal beneath his desk, and the door slid aside.
They filed in,
the four that composed the deputation, and Hardin waved them gently to the
armchairs that faced his desk in a semicircle. They bowed and waited for the
mayor to speak first.
Hardin flicked
open the curiously carved silver lid of the cigar box that had once belonged to
Jord Fara of the old Board of Trustees in the long-dead days of the
Encyclopedists. It was a genuine Empire product from Santanni, though the
cigars it now contained were home-grown. One by one, with grave solemnity, the
four of the deputation accepted cigars and lit up in ritualistic fashion.
Sef Sermak was
second from the right, the youngest of the young group—and the most interesting
with his bristly yellow mustache trimmed precisely, and his sunken eyes of
uncertain color. The other three Hardin dismissed almost immediately; they were
rank and file on the face of them. It was on Sermak that he concentrated, the
Sermak who had already, in his first term in the City Council, turned that
sedate body topsy-turvy more than once, and it was to Sermak that he said:
“I've been
particularly anxious to see you, Councilman, ever since your very excellent
speech last month. Your attack on the foreign policy of this government was a
most capable one.”
Sermak's eyes
smoldered. “Your interest honors me. The attack may or may not have been
capable, but it was certainly justified.”
“Perhaps! Your
opinions are yours, of course. Still you are rather young.”
Dryly. “It is a
fault that most people are guilty of at some period of their life. You became
mayor of the city when you were two years younger than I am now.”
Hardin smiled to
himself. The yearling was a cool customer. He said, “I take it now that you
have come to see me concerning this same foreign policy that annoys you so
greatly in the Council Chamber. Are you speaking for your three colleagues, or
must I listen to each of you separately?” There were quick mutual glances among
the four young men, a slight flickering of eyelids.
Sermak said
grimly, “I speak for the people of Terminus—a people who are not now truly
represented in the rubberstamp body they call the Council.”
“I see. Go ahead,
then!”
“It comes to
this, Mr. Mayor. We are dissatisfied—”
“By 'we' you mean
'the people,' don't you?”
Sermak stared
hostilely, sensing a trap, and replied coldly, “I believe that my views reflect
those of the majority of the voters of Terminus. Does that suit you?”
“Well, a
statement like that is all the better for proof, but go on, anyway. You are
dissatisfied.”
“Yes,
dissatisfied with the policy which for thirty years had been stripping Terminus
defenseless against the inevitable attack from outside.”
“I see. And
therefore? Go on, go on.”
“It's nice of you
to anticipate. And therefore we are forming a new political party; one that
will stand for the immediate needs of Terminus and not for a mystic 'manifest
destiny' of future Empire. We are going to throw you and your lick-spittle
clique of appeasers out of City Hall-and that soon.”
“Unless? There's
always an 'unless,' you know.”
“Not much of one
in this case: Unless you resign now. I'm not asking you to change your
policies—I wouldn't trust you that far. Your promises are worth nothing. An
outright resignation is all we'll take.”
“I see.” Hardin
crossed his legs and teetered his chair back on two legs. “That's your
ultimatum. Nice of you to give me warning. But, you see, I rather think I'll
ignore it.”
“Don't think it
was a warning, Mr. Mayor. It was an announcement of principles and of action.
The new party has already been formed, and it will begin its official
activities tomorrow. There is neither room nor desire for compromise, and,
frankly, it was only our recognition of your services to the City that induced us
to offer the easy way out. I didn't think you'd take it, but my conscience is
clear.
The next election
will be a more forcible and quite irresistible reminder that resignation is
necessary.”
He rose and
motioned the rest up.
Hardin lifted his
arm. “Hold on! Sit down!”
Sef Sermak seated
himself once more with just a shade too much alacrity and Hardin smiled behind
a straight face. In spite of his words, he was waiting for an offer.
Hardin said, “In
exactly what way do you want our foreign policy changed? Do you want us to
attack the Four Kingdoms, now, at once, and all four simultaneously?”
“I make no such
suggestion, Mr. Mayor. It is our simple proposition that all appeasement cease
immediately. Throughout your administration, you have carried out a policy of
scientific aid to the Kingdoms. You have given them nuclear power. You have
helped rebuild power plants on their territories. You have established medical
clinics, chemical laboratories and factories.”
“Well? And your
objection?”
“You have done
this in order to keep them from attacking us. With these as bribes, you have
been playing the fool in a colossal game of blackmail, in which you have
allowed Terminus to be sucked dry—with the result that now we are at the mercy
of these barbarians.”
“In what way?”
“Because you have
given them power, given them weapons, actually serviced the ships of their
navies, they are infinitely stronger than they were three decades ago. Their
demands are increasing, and with their new weapons, they will eventually
satisfy all their demands at once by violent annexation of Terminus. Isn't that
the way blackmail usually ends?”
“And your
remedy?”
“Stop the bribes
immediately and while you can. Spend your effort in strengthening Terminus
itself—and attack first!”
Hardin watched the
young fellow's little blond mustache with an almost morbid interest. Sermak
felt sure of himself or he wouldn't talk so much. There was no doubt that his
remarks were the reflection of a pretty huge segment of the population, pretty
huge.
His voice did not
betray the slightly perturbed current of his thoughts. If was almost negligent.
“Are you finished?”
“For the moment.”
“Well, then, do
you notice the framed statement I have on the wall behind me? Read it, if you
will!”
Sermak's lips
twitched. “It says: 'Violence is the last refuge of the incompetent. ' That's
an old man's doctrine, Mr. Mayor.”
“I applied it as
a young man, Mr. Councilman—and successfully. You were busily being born when
it happened, but perhaps you may have read something of it in school.”
He eyed Sermak
closely and continued in measured tones, “When Hari Seldon established the
Foundation here, it was for the ostensible purpose of producing a great
Encyclopedia, and for fifty years we followed that will-of-the-wisp, before
discovering what he was really after. By that time, it was almost too late.
When communications with the central regions of the old Empire broke down, we
found ourselves a world of scientists concentrated in a single city, possessing
no industries, and surrounded by newly created kingdoms, hostile and largely
barbarous. We were a tiny island of nuclear power in this ocean of barbarism,
and an infinitely valuable prize.
“Anacreon, then
as now, the most powerful of the Four Kingdoms, demanded and later actually
established a military base upon Terminus, and the then rulers of the City, the
Encyclopedists, knew very well that this was only a preliminary to taking over
the entire planet. That is how matters stood when I... uh... assumed actual
government. What would you have done?”
Sermak shrugged
his shoulders. “That's an academic question. Of course, I know what you did.”
“I'll repeat it,
anyway. Perhaps you don't get the point. The temptation was great to muster
what force we could and put up a fight. It's the easiest way out, and the most
satisfactory to self-respect—but, nearly invariably, the stupidest. You would
have done it; you and your talk of 'attack first. ' What I did, instead, was to
visit the three other kingdoms, one by one; point out to each that to allow the
secret of nuclear power to fall into the hands of Anacreon was the quickest way
of cutting their own throats; and suggest gently that they do the obvious
thing. That was all. One month after the Anacreonian force had landed on
Terminus, their king received a joint ultimatum from his three neighbors. In
seven days, the last Anacreonian was off Terminus.
Now tell me,
where was the need for violence?”
The young
councilman regarded his cigar stub thoughtfully and tossed it into the
incinerator chute. “I fail to see the analogy. Insulin will bring a diabetic to
normal without the faintest need of a knife, but appendicitis needs an
operation. You can't help that. When other courses have failed, what is left
but, as you put it, the last refuge? It's your fault that we're driven to it.”
“I? Oh, yes,
again my policy of appeasement. You still seem to lack grasp of the fundamental
necessities of our position. Our problem wasn't over with the departure of the
Anacreonians. They had just begun. The Four Kingdoms were more our enemies than
ever, for each wanted nuclear power-and each was kept off our throats only for
fear of the other three. We are balanced on the point of a very sharp sword,
and the slightest sway in any direction—If, for instance, one kingdom becomes
too strong; or if two form a coalition—You understand?”
“Certainly. That
was the time to begin all-out preparations for war.”
“On the contrary.
That was the time to begin all-out prevention of war. I played them one against
the other. I helped each in turn. I offered them science, trade, education,
scientific medicine. I made Terminus of more value to them as a flourishing
world than as a military prize. It worked for thirty years.”
“Yes, but you
were forced to surround these scientific gifts with the most outrageous
mummery. You've made half religion, half balderdash out of it. You've erected a
hierarchy of priests and complicated, meaningless ritual.”
Hardin frowned.
“What of that? I don't see that it has anything to do with the argument at all.
I started that way at first because the barbarians looked upon our science as a
sort of magical sorcery, and it was easiest to get them to accept it on that
basis. The priesthood built itself and if we help it along we are only
following the line of least resistance. It is a minor matter.”
“But these
priests are in charge of the power plants. That is not a minor matter.”
“True, but we
have trained them. Their knowledge of their tools is purely empirical; and they
have a firm belief in the mummery that surrounds them.”
“And if one
pierces through the mummery, and has the genius to brush aside empiricism, what
is to prevent him from learning actual techniques, and selling out to the most
satisfactory bidder? What price our value to the kingdoms, then?”
“Little chance of
that, Sermak. You are being superficial. The best men on the planets of the
kingdoms are sent here to the Foundation each year and educated into the
priesthood. And the best of these remain here as research students. If you
think that those who are left, with practically no knowledge of the elements of
science, or worse, still, with the distorted knowledge the priests receive, can
penetrate at a bound to nuclear power, to electronics, to the theory of the
hyperwarp—you have a very romantic and very foolish idea of science. It takes
lifetimes of training and an excellent brain to get that far.”
Yohan Lee had
risen abruptly during the foregoing speech and left the room. He had returned
now and when Hardin finished speaking, he bent to his superior's ear. A whisper
was exchanged and then a leaden cylinder. Then, with one short hostile look at
the deputation, Lee resumed his chair.
Hardin turned the
cylinder end for end in his hands, watching the deputation through his lashes.
And then he opened it with a hard, sudden twist and only Sermak had the sense
not to throw a rapid look at the rolled paper that fell out.
“In short,
gentlemen,” he said, “the Government is of the opinion that it knows what it is
doing.”
He read as he
spoke. There were the lines of intricate, meaningless code that covered the
page and the three penciled words scrawled in one comer that carried the
message. He took it in at a glance and tossed it casually into the incinerator
shaft.
“That,” Hardin
then said, “ends the interview, I'm afraid. Glad to have met you all. Thank you
for coming.” He shook hands with each in perfunctory fashion, and they filed
out.
Hardin had almost
gotten out of the habit of laughing, but after Sermak and his three silent
partners were well out of earshot, he indulged in a dry chuckle and bent an
amused look on Lee.
“How did you like
that battle of bluffs, Lee?”
Lee snorted
grumpily. “I'm not sure that he was bluffing. Treat him with kid gloves and
he's quite liable to win the next election, just as he says.”
“Oh, quite
likely, quite likely—if nothing happens first.”
“Make sure they
don't happen in the wrong direction this time, Hardin. I tell you this Sermak
has a following. What if he doesn't wait till the next election? There was a
time when you and I put things through violently, in spite of your slogan about
what violence is.”
Hardin cocked an
eyebrow. “You are pessimistic today, Lee. And singularly contrary, too, or you
wouldn't speak of violence. Our own little putsch was carried through without
loss of life, you remember. It was a necessary measure put through at the
proper moment, and went over smoothly, painlessly, and all but effortlessly. As
for Sermak, he's up against a different proposition. You and I, Lee, aren't the
Encyclopedists. We stand prepared. Order your men onto these youngsters in a
nice way, old fellow. Don't let them know they're being watched—but eyes open,
you understand.”
Lee laughed in
sour amusement. “I'd be a fine one to wait for your orders, wouldn't I, Hardin?
Sermak and his men have been under surveillance for a month now.”
The mayor
chuckled. “Got in first, did you? All right. By the way,” he observed, and
added softly, “Ambassador Verisof is returning to Terminus. Temporarily, I
hope.”
There was a short
silence, faintly horrified, and then Lee said, “Was that the message? Are
things breaking already?”
“Don't know. I
can't tell till I hear what Verisof has to say. They may be, though. After all,
they have to before election. But what are you looking so dead about?”
“Because I don't
know how it's going to turn out. You're too deep, Hardin, and you're playing
the game too close to your chest.”
“Even you?”
murmured Hardin. And aloud, “Does that mean you're going to join Sermak's new
party?”
Lee smiled
against his will. “All right. You win. How about lunch now?”
2.
There are many
epigrams attributed to Hardin—a confirmed epigrammatist—a good many of which
are probably apocryphal. Nevertheless, it is reported that on a certain
occasion, he said:
“It pays to be
obvious, especially if you have a reputation for subtlety.”
Poly Verisof had
had occasion to act on that advice more than once for he was now in the
fourteenth year of his double status on Anacreon—a double status the upkeep of
which reminded him often and unpleasantly of a dance performed barefoot on hot
metal.
To the people of
Anacreon he was high priest, representative of that Foundation which, to those
“barbarians,” was the acme of mystery and the physical center of this religion
they had created—with Hardin's help—in the last three decades. As such, he
received a homage that had become horribly wearying, for from his soul he
despised the ritual of which he was the center.
But to the King
of Anacreon—the old one that had been, and the young grandson that was now on
the throne—he was simply the ambassador of a power at once feared and coveted.
On the whole, it
was an uncomfortable job, and his first trip to the Foundation in three years,
despite the disturbing incident that had made it necessary, was something in the
nature of a holiday.
And since it was
not the first time he had had to travel in absolute secrecy, he again made use
of Hardin's epigram on the uses of the obvious.
He changed into
his civilian clothes—a holiday in itself—and boarded a passenger liner to the
Foundation, second class. Once at Terminus, he threaded his way through the
crowd at the spaceport and called up City Hall at a public visiphone.
He said, “My name
is Jan Smite. I have an appointment with the mayor this afternoon.”
The dead-voiced
but efficient young lady at the other end made a second connection and
exchanged a few rapid words, then said to Verisof in dry, mechanical tone,
“Mayor Hardin will see you in half an hour, sir,” and the screen went blank.
Whereupon the
ambassador to Anacreon bought the latest edition of the Terminus City Journal,
sauntered casually to City Hall Park and, sitting. down on the first empty
bench he came to, read the editorial page, sport section and comic sheet while
waiting. At the end of half an hour, he tucked the paper under his arm, entered
City Hall and presented himself in the anteroom.
In doing all this
he remained safely and thoroughly unrecognized, for since he was so entirely
obvious, no one gave him a second look.
Hardin looked up
at him and grinned. “Have a cigar! How was the trip?”
Verisof helped
himself. “Interesting. There was a priest in the next cabin on his way here to
take a special course in the preparation of radioactive synthetics—for the
treatment of cancer, you know—”
“Surely, he
didn't call it radioactive synthetics, now?”
“I guess not! It
was the Holy Food to him.”
The mayor smiled.
“Go on.”
“He inveigled me
into a theological discussion and did his level best to elevate me out of
sordid materialism.”
“And never
recognized his own high priest?”
“Without my
crimson robe? Besides, he was a Smyrnian. It was an interesting experience,
though. It is remarkable, Hardin, how the religion of science has grabbed hold.
I've written an essay on the subject—entirely for my own amusement; it wouldn't
do to have it published. Treating the problem sociologically, it would seem
that when the old Empire began to rot at the fringes, it could be considered
that science, as science, had failed the outer worlds. To be reaccepted it
would have to present itself in another guise and it has done just that. It
works out beautifully.”
“Interesting!”
The mayor placed his arms around his neck and said suddenly, “Start talking
about the situation at Anacreon!”
The ambassador
frowned and withdrew the cigar from his mouth. He looked at it distastefully
and put it down. “Well, it's pretty bad.”
“You wouldn't be
here, otherwise.”
“Scarcely. Here's
the position. The key man at Anacreon is the Prince Regent, Wienis. He's King
Lepold's uncle.”
“I know. But
Lepold is coming of age next year, isn't he? I believe he'll be sixteen in
February.”
“Yes.” Pause, and
then a wry addition. “If he lives. The king's father died under suspicious
circumstances. A needle bullet through the chest during a hunt. It was called
an accident.”
“Hmph. I seem to
remember Wienis the time I was on Anacreon, when we kicked them off Terminus.
It was before your time. Let's see now. If I remember, he was a dark young
fellow, black hair and a squint in his right eye. He had a funny hook in his
nose.”
“Same fellow. The
hook and the squint are still there, but his hair's gray now. He plays the game
dirty. Luckily, he's the most egregious fool on the planet. Fancies himself as
a shrewd devil, too, which mades his folly the more transparent.”
“That's usually
the way.”
“His notion of
cracking an egg is to shoot a nuclear blast at it. Witness the tax on Temple
property he tried to impose just after the old king died two years ago.
Remember?”
Hardin nodded thoughtfully,
then smiled. “The priests raised a howl.”
“They raised one
you could hear way out to Lucreza. He's shown more caution in dealing with the
priesthood since, but he still manages to do things the hard way. In a way,
it's unfortunate for us; he has unlimited self-confidence.”
“Probably an
over-compensated inferiority complex. Younger sons of royalty get that way, you
know.”
“But it amounts
to the same thing. He's foaming at the mouth with eagerness to attack the
Foundation. He scarcely troubles to conceal it. And he's in a position to do
it, too, from the standpoint of armament. The old king built up a magnificent
navy, and Wienis hasn't been sleeping the last two years. In fact, the tax on
Temple property was originally intended for further armament, and when that
fell through he increased the income tax twice.”
“Any grumbling at
that?”
“None of serious
importance. Obedience to appointed authority was the text of every sermon in
the kingdom for weeks. Not that Wienis showed any gratitude.”
“All right. I've
got the background. Now what's happened?”
“Two weeks ago an
Anacreonian merchant ship came across a derelict battle cruiser of the old
Imperial Navy. It must have been drifting in space for at least three
centuries.”
Interest
flickered in Hardin's eyes. He sat up. “Yes, I've heard of that. The Board of
Navigation has sent me a petition asking me to obtain the ship for purposes of
study. It is in good condition, I understand.”
“In entirely too
good condition,” responded Verisof, dryly. “When Wienis received your
suggestion last week that he turn the ship over to the Foundation, he almost
had convulsions.”
“He hasn't
answered yet.”
“He won't—except
with guns, or so he thinks. You see, he came to me on the day I left Anacreon
and requested that the Foundation put this battle cruiser into fighting order
and turn it over to the Anacreonian navy. He had the infernal gall to say that
your note of last week indicated a plan of the Foundation's to attack Anacreon.
He said that refusal to repair the battle cruiser would confirm his suspicions;
and indicated that measures for the self-defense of Anacreon would be forced
upon him. Those are his words. Forced upon him! And that's why I'm here.”
Hardin laughed
gently.
Verisof smiled
and continued, “Of course, he expects a refusal, and it would be a perfect
excuse—in his eyes—for immediate attack.”
“I see that,
Verisof. Well, we have at least six months to spare, so have the ship fixed up
and present it with my compliments. Have it renamed the Wienis as a mark of our
esteem and affection.”
He laughed again.
And again Verisof
responded with the faintest trace of a smile, “I suppose it's the logical step,
Hardin—but I'm worried.”
“What about?”
“It's a ship!
They could build in those days. Its cubic capacity is half again that of the
entire Anacreonian navy. It's got nuclear blasts capable of blowing up a
planet, and a shield that could take a Q-beam without working up radiation. Too
much of a good thing, Hardin—”
“Superficial,
Verisof, superficial. You and I both know that the armament he now has could
defeat Terminus handily, long before we could repair the cruiser for our own
use. What does it matter, then, if we give him the cruiser as well? You know it
won't ever come to actual war.”
“I suppose so.
Yes.” The ambassador looked up. “But Hardin—”
“Well? Why do you
stop? Go ahead.”
“Look. This isn't
my province. But I've been reading the paper.” He placed the Journal on the
desk and indicated the front page. “What's this all about?”
Hardin dropped a
casual glance. “'A group of Councilmen are forming a new political party.
"'
“That's what it
says.” Verisof fidgeted. “I know you're in better touch with internal matters
than I am, but they're attacking you with everything short of physical violence.
How strong are they?”
“Damned strong.
They'll probably control the Council after next election.”
“Not before?”
Verisof looked at the mayor obliquely. “There are ways of gaining control
besides elections.”
“Do you take me
for Wienis?”
“No. But repairing
the ship will take months and an attack after that is certain. Our yielding
will be taken as a sign of appalling weakness and the addition of the Imperial
Cruiser will just about double the strength of Wienis' navy. He'll attack as
sure as I'm a high priest. Why take chances? Do one of two things. Either
reveal the plan of campaign to the Council, or force the issue with Anacreon
now!”
Hardin frowned.
“Force the issue now? Before the crisis comes? It's the one thing I mustn't do.
There's Hari Seldon and the Plan, you know.”
Verisof
hesitated, then muttered, “You're absolutely sure, then, that there is a Plan?”
“There can
scarcely be any doubt,” came the stiff reply. “I was present at the opening of
the Time Vault and Seldon's recording revealed it then.”
“I didn't mean
that, Hardin. I just don't see how it could be possible to chart history for a
thousand years ahead. Maybe Seldon overestimated himself.” He shriveled a bit
at Hardin's ironical smile, and added, “Well, I'm no psychologist,”
“Exactly. None of
us are. But I did receive some elementary training in my youth—enough to know
what psychology is capable of, even if I can't exploit its capabilities myself.
There's no doubt but that Seldon did exactly what he claims to have done. The
Foundation, as he says, was established as a scientific refuge—the means by
which the science and culture of the dying Empire was to be preserved through
the centuries of barbarism that have begun, to be rekindled in the end into a
second Empire.”
Verisof nodded, a
trifle doubtfully. “Everyone knows that's the way things are supposed to go.
But can we afford to take chances? Can we risk the present for the sake of a
nebulous future?”
“We must—because
the future isn't nebulous. It's been calculated out by Seldon and charted. Each
successive crisis in our history is mapped and each depends in a measure on the
successful conclusion of the ones previous. This is only the second crisis and
Space knows what effect even a trifling deviation would have in the end.”
“That's rather empty
speculation.”
“No! Hari Seldon
said in the Time Vault, that at each crisis our freedom of action would become
circumscribed to the point where only one course of action was possible.”
“So as to keep us
on the straight and narrow?”
“So as to keep us
from deviating, yes. But, conversely, as long as more than one course of action
is possible, the crisis has not been reached. We must let things drift so long
as we possibly can, and by space, that's what I intend doing.”
Verisof didn't
answer. He chewed his lower lip in a grudging silence. It had only been the
year before that Hardin had first discussed the problem with him—the real
problem; the problem of countering Anacreon's hostile preparations. And then
only because he, Verisof, had balked at further appeasement.
Hardin seemed to
follow his ambassador's thoughts. “I would much rather never to have told you
anything about this.”
“What makes you
say that?” cried Verisof, in surprise.
“Because there
are six people now—you and I, the other three ambassadors and Yohan Lee—who
have a fair notion of what's ahead; and I'm damned afraid that it was Seldon's
idea to have no one know.”
“Why so?”
“Because even
Seldon's advanced psychology was limited. It could not handle too many
independent variables. He couldn't work with individuals over any length of
time; any more than you could apply kinetic theory of gases to single
molecules. He worked with mobs, populations of whole planets, and only blind
mobs who do not possess foreknowledge of the results of their own actions.”
“That's not
plain.”
“I can't help it.
I'm not psychologist enough to explain it scientifically. But this you know.
There are no trained psychologists on Terminus and no mathematical texts on the
science. It is plain that he wanted no one on Terminus capable of working out
the future in advance. Seldon wanted us to proceed blindly—and therefore
correctly—according to the law of mob psychology. As I once told you, I never
knew where we were heading when I first drove out the Anacreonians. My idea had
been to maintain balance of power, no more than that. It was only afterward
that I thought I saw a pattern in events; but I've done my level best not to
act on that knowledge. Interference due to foresight would have knocked the
Plan out of kilter.”
Verisof nodded
thoughtfully. “I've heard arguments almost as complicated in the Temples back
on Anacreon. How do you expect to spot the fight moment of action?”
“It's spotted
already. You admit that once we repair the battle cruiser nothing will stop
Wienis from attacking us. There will no longer be any alternative in that
respect.”
“Yes
“All right. That
accounts for the external aspect. Meanwhile, you'll further admit that the next
election will see a new and hostile Council that will force action against
Anacreon. There is no alternative there.”
“Yes.”
“And as soon as
all the alternatives disappear, the crisis has come. Just the same—I get
worried.”
He paused, and
Verisof waited. Slowly, almost reluctantly, Hardin continued, “I've got the
idea—just a notion—that the external and internal pressures were planned to
come to a head simultaneously. As it is, there's a few months difference.
Wienis will probably attack before spring, and elections are still a year off.”
“That doesn't
sound important.”
“I don't know. It
may be due merely to unavoidable errors of calculation, or it might be due to
the fact that I knew too much. I tried never to let my foresight influence my
action, but how can I tell? And what effect will the discrepancy have? Anyway,”
he looked up, “there's one thing I've decided.”
“And what's
that?”
“When the crisis
does begin to break, I'm going to Anacreon. I want to be on the spot... Oh,
that's enough, Verisof. It's getting late. Let's go out and make a night of it.
I want some relaxation.”
“Then get it
right here,' said Verisof. “I don't want to be recognized, or you know what
this new party your precious Councilmen are forming would say. Call for the brandy.”
And Hardin
did—but not for too much.
3.
In the ancient
days when the Galactic Empire had embraced the Galaxy, and Anacreon had been
the richest of the prefects of the Periphery, more than one emperor had visited
the Viceregal Palace in state. And not one had left without at least one effort
to pit his skill with air speedster and needle gun against the feathered flying
fortress they call the Nyakbird.
The fame of
Anacreon had withered to nothing with the decay of the times. The Viceregal
Palace was a drafty mass of ruins except for the wing that Foundation workmen
had restored. And no Emperor had been seen in Anacreon for two hundred years.
But Nyak hunting
was still the royal sport and a good eye with the needle gun still the first
requirement of Anacreon's kings.
Lepold I, King of
Anacreon and—as was invariably, but untruthfully added—Lord of the Outer
Dominions, though not yet sixteen had already proved his skill many times over.
He had brought down his first Nyak when scarcely thirteen; had brought down his
tenth the week after his accession to the throne; and was returning now from
his forty-sixth.
“Fifty before I
come of age,” he had exulted. “Who'll take the wager?”
But Courtiers
don't take wagers against the king's skill. There is the deadly danger of
winning. So no one did, and the king left to change his clothes in high
spirits.
“Lepold!”
The king stopped
mid-step at the one voice that could cause him to do so. He turned sulkily.
Wienis stood upon
the threshold of his chambers and beetled at his young nephew.
“Send them away,”
he motioned impatiently. “Get rid of them.”
The king nodded
curtly and the two chamberlains bowed and backed down the stairs. Lepold
entered his uncle's room.
Wienis stared at
the king's hunting suit morosely. “You'll have more important things to tend to
than Nyak hunting soon enough.”
He turned his
back and stumped to his desk. Since he had grown too old for the rush of air,
the perilous dive within wing-beat of the Nyak, the roll and climb of the
speedster at the motion of a foot, he had soured upon the whole sport.
Lepold
appreciated his uncle's sour-grapes attitude and it was not without malice that
he began enthusiastically, “But you should have been with us today, uncle. We
flushed one in the wilds of Sarnia that was a monster. And game as they come.
We had it out for two hours over at least seventy square miles of ground. And
then I got to Sunwards—he was motioning graphically, as though he were once
more in his speedster—“and dived torque-wise. Caught him on the rise just under
the left wing at quarters. It maddened him and he canted athwart. I took his
dare and veered a-left, waiting for the plummet. Sure enough, down he came. He
was within wing-beat before I moved and then—”
“Lepold!”
“Well!- I got
him.”
“I'm sure you
did. Now will you attend?”
The king shrugged
and gravitated to the end table where he nibbled at a Lera nut in quite an
unregal sulk. He did not dare to meet his uncle's eyes.
Wienis said, by
way of preamble, “I've been to the ship today.”
“What ship?”
“There is only
one ship. The ship. The one the Foundation is repairing for the navy. The old
Imperial cruiser. Do I make myself sufficiently plain?”
“That one? You
see, I told you the Foundation would repair it if we asked them to. It's all
poppycock, you know, that story of yours about their wanting to attack us.
Because if they did, why would they fix the ship? It doesn't make sense, you
know.”
“Lepold, you're a
fool!”
The king, who had
just discarded the shell of the Lera nut and was lifting another to his lips,
flushed.
“Well now, look
here,” he said, with anger that scarcely rose above peevishness, “I don't think
you ought to call me that. You forget yourself. I'll be of age in two months,
you know.”
“Yes, and you're
in a fine position to assume regal responsibilities. If you spent half the time
on public affairs that you do on Nyak hunting, I'd resign the regency directly
with a clear conscience.”
“I don't care.
That has nothing to do with the case, you know. The fact is that even if you
are the regent and my uncle, I'm still king and you're still my subject. You
oughtn't to call me a fool and you oughtn't to sit in my presence, anyway. You
haven't asked my permission. I think you ought to be careful, or I might do
something about it pretty soon.”
Wienis' gaze was
cold. “May I refer to you as 'your majesty'?”
“Yes.”
“Very well! You
are a fool, your majesty!”
His dark eyes
blazed from beneath his grizzled brows and the young king sat down slowly. For
a moment, there was sardonic satisfaction in the regent's face, but it faded
quickly. His thick lips parted in a smile and one hand fell upon the king's
shoulder.
“Never mind,
Lepold. I should not have spoken harshly to you. It is difficult sometimes to
behave with true propriety when the pressure of events is such as—You
understand?” But if the words were conciliatory, there was something in his
eyes that had not softened.
Lepold said
uncertainly, “Yes. Affairs of State are deuced difficult, you know.” He
wondered, not without apprehension, whether he were not in for a dull siege of
meaningless details on the year's trade with Smyrno and the long, wrangling
dispute over the sparsely settled worlds on the Red Corridor.
Wienis was
speaking again. “My boy, I had thought to speak of this to you earlier, and
perhaps I should have, but I know that your youthful spirits are impatient of
the dry detail of statecraft.”
Lepold nodded.
“Well, that's all right—”
His uncle broke
in firmly and continued, “However, you will come of age in two months.
Moreover, in the difficult times that are coming, you will have to take a full
and active part. You will be king henceforward, Lepold.”
Again Lepold
nodded, but his expression was quite blank.
“There will be
war, Lepold.”
“War! But there's
been truce with Smyrno—”
“Not Smyrno. The
Foundation itself.”
“But, uncle,
they've agreed to repair the ship. You said—”
His voice choked
off at the twist of his uncle's lip.
“Lepold”—some of
the friendliness had gone—“we are to talk man to man. There is to be war with
the Foundation, whether the ship is repaired or not; all the sooner, in fact,
since it is being repaired. The Foundation is the source of power and might.
All the greatness of Anacreon; all its ships and its cities and its people and
its commerce depend on the dribbles and leavings of power that the Foundation
have given us grudgingly. I remember the time—I, myself—when the cities of
Anacreon were warmed by the burning of coal and oil. But never mind that; you
would have no conception of it.”
“It seems,”
suggested the king timidly, “that we ought to be grateful—”
“Grateful?”
roared Wienis. “Grateful that they begrudge us the merest dregs, while keeping
space knows what for themselves—and keeping it with what purpose in mind? Why,
only that they may some day rule the Galaxy.”
His hand came
down on his nephew's knee, and his eyes narrowed. “Lepold, you are king of
Anacreon. Your children and your children's children may be kings of the
universe—if you have the power that the Foundation is keeping from us!”
“There's
something in that.” Lepold's eyes gained a sparkle and his back straightened.
“After all, what right have they to keep it to themselves? Not fair, you know.
Anacreon counts for something, too.”
“You see, you're
beginning to understand. And now, my boy, what if Smyrno decides to attack the
Foundation for its own part and thus gains all that power? How long do you
suppose we could escape becoming a vassal power? How long would you hold your
throne?”
Lepold grew
excited. “Space, yes. You're absolutely right, you know. We must strike first.
It's simply self-defense.”
Wienis' smile
broadened slightly. “Furthermore, once, at the very beginning of the reign of
your grandfather, Anacreon actually established a military base on the
Foundation's planet, Terminus—a base vitally needed for national defense. We
were forced to abandon that base as a result of the machinations of the leader
of that Foundation, a sly cur, a scholar, with not a drop of noble blood in his
veins. You understand, Lepold? Your grandfather was humiliated by this
commoner. I remember him! He was scarcely older than myself when he came to
Anacreon with his devil's smile and devil's brain—and the power of the other
three kingdoms behind him, combined in cowardly union against the greatness of
Anacreon.”
Lepold flushed
and the sparkle in his eyes blazed. “By Seldon, if I had been my grandfather, I
would have fought even so.”
“No, Lepold. We
decided to wait—to wipe out the insult at a fitter time. It had been your
father's hope, before his untimely death, that he might be the one to—Well,
well!” Wienis turned away for a moment. Then, as if stifling emotion, “He was
my brother. And yet, if his son were—”
“Yes, uncle, I'll
not fail him. I have decided. It seems only proper that Anacreon wipe out this
nest of troublemakers, and that immediately.”
“No, not
immediately. First, we must wait for the repairs of the battle cruiser to be
completed. The mere fact that they are willing to undertake these repairs
proves that they fear us. The fools attempt to placate us, but we are not to be
turned from our path, are we?”
And Lepold's fist
slammed against his cupped palm.
“Not while I am
king in Anacreon.”
Wienis' lip twitched
sardonically. “Besides which we must wait for Salvor Hardin to arrive.”
“Salvor Hardin!”
The king grew suddenly round-eyed, and the youthful contour of his beardless
face lost the almost hard lines into which they had been compressed.
“Yes, Lepold, the
leader of the Foundation himself is coming to Anacreon on your
birthday—probably to soothe us with buttered words. But it won't help him.”
“Salvor Hardin!”
It was the merest murmur.
Wienis frowned.
“Are you afraid of the name? It is the same Salvor Hardin, who on his previous
visit, ground our noses into the dust.
You're not forgetting that deadly insult
to the royal house? And from a commoner. The dregs of the gutter.”
“No. I guess not.
No, I won't. I won't! We'll pay him back—but... but—I'm afraid—a little.”
The regent rose.
“Afraid? Of what? Of what, you young—” He choked off.
“It would be...
uh... sort of blasphemous, you know, to attack the Foundation. I mean—” He
paused.
“Go on.”
Lepold said
confusedly, “I mean, if there were really a Galactic Spirit, he... uh... it
mightn't like it. Don't you think?
“No, I don't,”
was the hard answer. Wienis sat down again and his lips twisted in a queer
smile. “And so you
really bother
your head a great deal over the Galactic Spirit, do you? That's what comes of
letting you run wild. You've been listening to Verisof quite a bit, I take it.”
“He's explained a
great deal—”
“About the
Galactic Spirit?”
“Yes.”
“Why, you
unweaned cub, he believes in that mummery a good deal less than I do, and I
don't believe in it at all. How many times have you been told that all this
talk is nonsense?”
“Well, I know
that. But Verisof says—”
“Pay no heed to
Verisof. It's nonsense.”
There was a
short, rebellious silence, and then Lepold said, “Everyone believes it just the
same. I mean all this talk about the Prophet Hari Seldon and how he appointed
the Foundation to carry on his commandments that there might some day be a
return of the Galactic Paradise: and how anyone who disobeys his commandments
will be destroyed for eternity. They believe it. I've presided at festivals,
and I'm sure they do.”
“Yes, they do;
but we don't. And you may be thankful it's so, for according to this
foolishness, you are king by divine right—and are semi-divine yourself. Very
handy. It eliminates all possibilities of revolts and insures absolute
obedience in everything. And that is why, Lepold, you must take an active part
in ordering the war against the Foundation. I am only regent, and quite human.
You are king, and more than half a god—to them.”
“But I suppose
I'm not really,” said the king reflectively.
“No, not really,”
came the sardonic response, “but you are to everyone but the people of the Foundation.
Get that? To everyone but those of the Foundation. Once they are removed there
will be no one to deny you the godhead. Think of that!”
“And after that
we will ourselves be able to operate the power boxes of the temples and the
ships that fly without men and the holy food that cures cancer and all the
rest? Verisof said only those blessed with the Galactic Spirit could—”
“Yes, Verisof
said! Verisof, next to Salvor Hardin, is your greatest enemy. Stay with me,
Lepold, and don't worry about them. Together we will recreate an empire-not
just the kingdom of Anacreon-but one comprising every one of the billions of
suns of the Empire. Is that better than a wordy 'Galactic Paradise'?”
“Ye-es.”
“Can Verisof
promise more?”
“No.”
“Very well.” His
voice became peremptory. “I suppose we may consider the matter settled.” He
waited for no answer. “Get along. I'll be down later. And just one thing,
Lepold.”
The young king
turned on the threshold.
Wienis was
smiling with all but his eyes. “Be careful on these Nyak hunts, my boy. Since
the unfortunate accident to your father, I have had the strangest presentiments
concerning you, at times. In the confusion, with needle guns thickening the air
with darts, one can never tell. You will be careful, I hope. And you'll do as I
say about the Foundation, won't you?”
Lepold's eyes
widened and dropped away from those of his uncle. “Yes—certainly.”
“Good!” He stared
after his departing nephew, expressionlessly, and returned to his desk.
And Lepold's
thoughts as he left were somber and not unfearful. Perhaps it would be best to
defeat the Foundation and gain the power Wienis spoke of. But afterward, when
the war was over and he was secure on his throneHe became acutely conscious of
the fact that Wienis and his two arrogant sons were at present next in line to
the throne.
But he was king.
And kings could order people executed.
Even uncles and
cousins.
4.
Next to Sermak
himself, Lewis Bort was the most active in rallying those dissident elements
which had fused into the now-vociferous Action Party. Yet he had not been one
of the deputation that had called on Salvor Hardin almost half a year
previously. That this was so was not due to any lack of recognition of his
efforts; quite the contrary. He was absent for the very good reason that he was
on Anacreon's capital world at the time.
He visited it as
a private citizen. He saw no official and he did nothing of importance. He
merely watched the obscure comers of the busy planet and poked his stubby nose
into dusty crannies.
He arrived home
toward the end of a short winter day that had started with clouds and was
finishing with snow and within an hour was seated at the octagonal table in
Sermak's home.
His first words
were not calculated to improve the atmosphere of a gathering already considerably
depressed by the deepening snow-filled twilight outside..
“I'm afraid,” he
said, “that our position is what is usually termed, in melodramatic
phraseology, a 'Lost Cause. '”
“You think so?”
said Sermak, gloomily.
“It's gone past
thought, Sermak. There's no room for any other opinion.”
“Armaments—”
began Dokor Walto, somewhat officiously, but Bort broke in at once.
“Forget that.
That's an old story.” His eyes traveled round the circle. “I'm referring to the
people. I admit that it was my idea originally that we attempt to foster a
palace rebellion of some sort to install as king someone more favorable to the
Foundation. It was a good idea. It still is. The only trifling flaw about it is
that it is impossible. The great Salvor Hardin saw to that.”
Sermak said
sourly, “If you'd give us the details, Bort—”
“Details! There
aren't any! It isn't as simple as that. It's the whole damned situation on
Anacreon. It's this religion the Foundation has established. It works!”
“Well!”
“You've got to
see it work to appreciate it. All you see here is that we have a large school
devoted to the training of priests, and that occasionally a special show is put
on in some obscure comer of the city for the benefit of pilgrims and that's all.
The whole business hardly affects us as a general thing. But on Anacreon—”
Lem Tarki
smoothed his prim little Vandyke with one finger, and cleared his throat. “What
kind of religion is it? Hardin's always said that it was just a fluffy flummery
to get them to accept our science without question. You remember, Sermak, he
told us that day—”
“Hardin's
explanations,” reminded Sermak, “don't often mean much at face value. But what
kind of a religion is it, Bort?”
Bort considered.
“Ethically, it's fine. It scarcely varies from the various philosophies of the
old Empire. High moral standards and all that. There's nothing to complain
about from that viewpoint. Religion is one of the great civilizing influences
of history and in that respect, it's fulfilling—”
“We know that,”
interrupted Sermak, impatiently. “Get to the point.”
“Here it is.”
Bort was a trifle disconcerted, but didn't show it. “The religion—which the
Foundation has fostered and encouraged, mind you—is built on on strictly
authoritarian lines. The priesthood has sole control of the instruments of
science we have given Anacreon, but they've learned to handle these tools only
empirically. They believe in this religion entirely, and in the... uh...
spiritual value of the power they handle. For instance, two months ago some
fool tampered with the power plant in the Thessalekian Temple—one of the large
ones. He contaminated the city, of course. It was considered divine vengeance
by everyone, including the priests.”
“I remember. The
papers had some garbled version of the story at the time. I don't see what
you're driving at.”
“Then, listen,”
said Bort, stiffly. “The priesthood forms a hierarchy at the apex of which is
the king, who is regarded as a sort of minor god. He's an absolute monarch by
divine right, and the people believe it, thoroughly, and the priests, too. You
can't overthrow a king like that. Now do you get the point?”
“Hold on,” said
Walto, at this point. “What did you mean when you said Hardin's done all this?
How does he come in?”
Bort glanced at
his questioner bitterly. “The Foundation has fostered this delusion
assiduously. We've put all our scientific backing behind the hoax. There isn't
a festival at which the king does not preside surrounded by a radioactive aura
shining forth all over his body and raising itself like a coronet above his
head. Anyone touching him is severely burned. He can move from place to place
through the air at crucial moments, supposedly by inspiration of divine spirit.
He fills the temple with a pearly, internal light at a gesture. There is no end
to these quite simple tricks that we perform for his benefit; but even the
priests believe them, while working them personally.”
“Bad!” said
Sermak, biting his lip.
“I could cry—like
the fountain in City Hall Park,” said Bort, earnestly, “when I think of the
chance we muffed. Take the situation thirty years ago, when Hardin saved the
Foundation from Anacreon—At that time, the Anacreonian people had no real
conception of the fact that the Empire was running down. They had been more or
less running their own affairs since the Zeonian revolt, but even after
communications broke down and Lepold's pirate of a grandfather made himself
king, they never quite realized the Empire had gone kaput.
“If the Emperor
had had the nerve to try, he could have taken over again with two cruisers and
with the help of the internal revolt that would have certainly sprung to life.
And we we could have done the same; but no, Hardin established monarch worship.
Personally, I don't understand it. Why? Why? Why?”
“What,” demanded
Jaim Orsy, suddenly, “does Verisof do? There was a day when he was an advanced
Actionist. What's he doing there? Is he blind, too?”
“I don't know,”
said Bort, curtly. “He's high priest to them. As far as I know, he does nothing
but act as adviser to the priesthood on technical details. Figurehead, blast
him, figurehead!”
There was silence
all round and all eyes turned to Sermak. The young party leader was biting a
fingernail nervously, and then said loudly, “No good. It's fishy!”
He looked around
him, and added more energetically, “Is Hardin then such a fool?”
“Seems to be,”
shrugged Bort.
“Never! There's
something wrong. To cut our own throats so thoroughly and so hopelessly would
require colossal stupidity. More than Hardin could possibly have even if he
were a fool, which I deny. On the one hand, to establish a religion that would
wipe out all chance of internal troubles. On the other hand, to arm Anacreon
with all weapons of warfare. I don't see it.”
“The matter is a
little obscure, I admit,” said Bort, “but the facts are there. What else can we
think?”
Walto said,
jerkily, “Outright treason. He's in their pay.”
But Sermak shook
his head impatiently. “I don't see that, either. The whole affair is as insane
and meaningless—Tell me, Bort, have you heard anything about a battle cruiser
that the Foundation is supposed to have put into shape for use in the Anacreon
navy?”
“Battle cruiser?”
“An old Imperial
cruiser—”
“No, I haven't.
But that doesn't mean much. The navy yards are religious sanctuaries completely
inviolate on the part of the lay public. No one ever hears anything about the
fleet.
“Well, rumors
have leaked out. Some of the Party have brought the matter up in Council.
Hardin never denied it, you know. His spokesmen denounced rumor mongers and let
it go at that. It might have significance.”
“It's of a piece
with the rest,” said Bort. “if true, it's absolutely crazy. But it wouldn't be
worse than the rest.”
“I suppose,” said
Orsy, “Hardin hasn't any secret weapon waiting. That might—”
“Yes,” said
Sermak, viciously, “a huge jack-in-the-box that will jump out at the
psychological moment and scare old Wienis into fits. The Foundation may as well
blow itself out of existence and save itself the agony of suspense if it has to
depend on any secret weapon.”
“Well,” said
Orsy, changing the subject hurriedly, “the question comes down to this: How
much time have we left? Eli, Bort?”
“All fight. It is
the question. But don't look at me; I don't know. The Anacreonian press never
mentions the Foundation at all. Right now, it's full of the approaching
celebrations and nothing else. Lepold is coming of age next week, you know.”
“We have months
then.” Walto smiled for the first time that evening. “That gives us time—”
“That gives us
time, my foot,” ground out Bort, impatiently. “The king's a god, I tell you. Do
you suppose he has to carry on a campaign of propaganda to get his people into
fighting spirit? Do you suppose he has to accuse us of aggression and pull out
all stops on cheap emotionalism? When the time comes to strike, Lepold gives
the order and the people fight. Just like that. That's the damnedness of the
system. You don't question a god. He may give the order tomorrow for all I
know; and you can wrap tobacco round that and smoke it.”
Everyone tried to
talk at once and Sermak was slamming the table for silence, when the front door
opened and Levi Norast stamped in. He bounded up the stairs, overcoat on,
trailing snow.
“Look at that!”
he cried, tossing a cold, snow-speckled newspaper onto the table. “The
visicasters are full of it, too.”
The newspaper was
unfolded and five heads bent over it.
Sermak said, in a
hushed voice, “Great Space, he's going to Anacreon! Going to Anacreon!”
“It is treason,”
squeaked Tarki, in sudden excitement. “I'll be damned if Walto isn't right.
He's sold us out and now he's going there to collect his wage.”
Sermak had risen.
“We've no choice now. I'm going to ask the Council tomorrow that Hardin be
impeached. And if that fails—”
5.
The snow had
ceased, but it caked the ground deeply now and the sleek ground car advanced
through the deserted streets with lumbering effort. The murky gray light of
incipient dawn was cold not only in the poetical sense but also in a very
literal way—and even in the then turbulent state of the Foundation's politics,
no one, whether Actionist or pro-Hardin found his spirits sufficiently ardent
to begin street activity that early.
Yohan Lee did not
like that and his grumblings grew audible. “It's going to look bad, Hardin.
They're going to say you sneaked away.”
“Let them say it
if they wish. I've got to get to Anacreon and I want to do it without trouble.
Now that's enough, Lee.”
Hardin leaned
back into the cushioned seat and shivered slightly. It wasn't cold inside the
well-heated car, but there was something frigid about a snow-covered world,
even through glass, that annoyed him.
He said,
reflectively, “Some day when we get around to it we ought to weather-condition
Terminus. It could be done.”
“I,” replied Lee,
“would like to see a few other things done first. For instance, what about
weather-conditioning Sermak? A nice, dry cell fitted for twenty-five centigrade
all year round would be just fight.”
“And then I'd
really need bodyguards,” said Hardin, “and not just those two,” He indicated
two of Lee's bully-boys sitting up front with the driver, hard eyes on the
empty streets, ready hands at their atom blasts. “You evidently want to stir up
civil war.”
“I do? There are
other sticks in the fire and it won't require much stirring, I can tell you.”
He counted off on blunt fingers, “One: Sermak raised hell yesterday in the City
Council and called for an impeachment.”
“He had a perfect
right to do so,” responded Hardin, coolly. “Besides which, his motion was
defeated 206 to 184.”
“Certainly. A
majority of twenty-two when we had counted on sixty as a minimum. Don't deny
it; you know you did.”
“It was close,”
admitted Hardin.
“All right. And
two; after the vote, the fifty-nine members of the Actionist Party reared upon
their hind legs and stamped out of the Council Chambers.”
Hardin was
silent, and Lee continued, “And three: Before leaving, Sermak howled that you
were a traitor, that you were going to Anacreon to collect your payment, that
the Chamber majority in refusing to vote impeachment had participated in the
treason, and that the name of their party was not 'Actionist' for nothing. What
does that sound like?”
“Trouble, I
suppose.”
“And now you're
chasing off at daybreak, like a criminal. You ought to face them, Hardin—and if
you have to, declare martial law, by space!”
“Violence is the
last refuge—”
“—Of the
incompetent. Bah!”
“All right. We'll
see. Now listen to me carefully, Lee. Thirty years ago, the Time Vault opened,
and on the fiftieth anniversary of the beginning of the Foundation, there
appeared a Hari Seldon recording to give us our first idea of what was really
going on.”
“I remember,” Lee
nodded reminiscently, with a half smile. “It was the day we took over the
government.”
“That's right. It
was the time of our first major crisis. This is our second-and three weeks from
today will be the eightieth anniversary of the beginning of the Foundation.
Does that strike you as in any way significant?”
“You mean he's
coming again?”
“I'm not
finished. Seldon never said anything about returning, you understand, but
that's of a piece with his whole plan. He's always done his best to keep all
foreknowledge from us. Nor is there any way of telling whether the computer is
set for further openings short of dismantling the Vault—and it's probably set
to destroy itself if we were to try that. I've been there every anniversary
since the first appearance, just on the chance. He's never shown up, but this
is the first time since then that there's really been a crisis.”
“Then he'll
come.”
“Maybe. I don't
know. However, this is the point. At today's session of the Council, just after
you announce that I have left for Anacreon, you will further announce,
officially, that on March 14th next, there will be another Hari Seldon
recording, containing a message of the utmost importance regarding the recent
successfully concluded crisis. That's very important, Lee. Don't add anything
more no matter how many questions are asked.”
Lee stared. “Will
they believe it?”
“That doesn't
matter. It will confuse them, which is all I want. Between wondering whether it
is true and what I mean by it if it isn't—they'll decide to postpone action
till after March 14th. I'll be back considerably before then.”
Lee looked
uncertain. “But that 'successfully concluded. ' That's bull!”
“Highly confusing
bull. Here's the airport!”
The waiting
spaceship bulked somberly in the dimness. Hardin stamped through the snow toward
it and at the open air lock turned about with outstretched hand.
“Good-by, Lee. I
hate to leave you in the frying pan like this, but there's not another I can
trust. Now please keep out of the fire.”
“Don't worry. The
frying pan is hot enough. I'll follow orders.” He stepped back, and the air
lock closed.
6.
Salvor Hardin did
not travel to the planet Anacreon—from which planet the kingdom derived its
name—immediately. It was only on the day before the coronation that he arrived,
after having made flying visits to eight of the larger stellar systems of the
kingdom, stopping only long, enough to confer with the local representatives of
the Foundation.
The trip left him
with an oppressive realization of the vastness of the kingdom. It was a little
splinter, an insignificant fly speck compared to the inconceivable reaches of
the Galactic Empire of which it had once formed so distinguished a part; but to
one whose habits of thought had been built around a single planet, and a
sparsely settled one at that, Anacreon's size in area and population was
staggering.
Following closely
the boundaries of the old Prefect of Anacreon, it embraced twenty-five stellar
systems, six of which included more than one inhabited world. The population of
nineteen billion, though still far less than it had been in the Empire's heyday
was rising rapidly with the increasing scientific development fostered by the
Foundation.
And it was only
now that Hardin found himself floored by the magnitude of that task. Even in
thirty years, only the capital world had been powered. The outer provinces
still possessed immense stretches where nuclear power had not yet been
re-introduced. Even the progress that had been made might have been impossible
had it not been for the still workable relics left over by the ebbing tide of
Empire.
When Hardin did
arrive at the capital world, it was to find all normal business at an absolute
standstill. In the outer provinces there had been and still were celebrations;
but here on the planet Anacreon, not a person but took feverish part in the
hectic religious pageantry that heralded the coming-of-age of their god-king,
Lepold.
Hardin had been
able to snatch only half an hour from a haggard and harried Verisof before his
ambassador was forced to rush off to supervise still another temple festival.
But the half-hour was a most profitable one, and Hardin prepared himself for
the night's fireworks well satisfied.
In all, he acted
as an observer, for he had no stomach for the religious tasks he would
undoubtedly have had to undertake if his identity became known. So, when the
palace's ballroom filled itself with a glittering horde of the kingdom's very
highest and most exalted nobility, he found himself hugging the wall, little
noticed or totally ignored.
He had been
introduced to Lepold as one of a long line of introducees, and from a safe
distance, for the king stood apart in lonely and impressive grandeur,
surrounded by his deadly blaze of radioactive aura. And in less than an hour
this same king would take his seat upon the massive throne of rhodium-iridium
alloy with jewel-set gold chasings, and then, throne and all would rise
maestically into the air, skim the ground slowly to hover before the great
window from which the great crowds of common folk could see their king and
shout themselves into near apoplexy. The throne would not have been so massive,
of course, if it had not had a shielded nuclear motor built into it.
It was past
eleven. Hardin fidgeted and stood on his toes to better his view. He resisted
an impulse to stand on a chair. And then he saw Wienis threading through the
crowd toward him and he relaxed.
Wienis' progress
was slow. At almost every step, he had to pass a kindly sentence with some
revered noble whose grandfather had helped Lepold's grandfather brigandize the
kingdom and had received a dukedom therefor.
And then he
disentangled himself from the last uniformed peer and reached Hardin. His smile
crooked itself into a smirk and his black eyes peered from under grizzled brows
with glints of satisfaction in them.
“My dear Hardin,”
he said, in a low voice, “you must expect to be bored, when you refuse to
announce your identity.”
“I am not bored,
your highness. This is all extremely interesting. We have no comparable
spectacles on Terminus, you know.”
“No doubt. But
would you care to step into my private chambers, where we can speak at greater
length and with considerably more privacy?”
“Certainly.”
With arms linked,
the two ascended the staircase, and more than one dowager duchess stared after
them in surprise and wondered at the identity of this insignificantly dressed
and uninteresting-looking stranger on whom such signal honor was being
conferred by the prince regent.
In Wienis'
chambers, Hardin relaxed in perfect comfort and accepted with a murmur of
gratitude the glass of liquor that had been poured out by the regent's own
hand.
“Locris wine,
Hardin,” said Wienis, “from the royal cellars. The real thing—two centuries in
age. It was laid down ten years before the Zeonian Rebellion.”
“A really royal
drink,” agreed Hardin, politely. “To Lepold I, King of Anacreon.”
They drank, and
Wienis added blandly, at the pause, “And soon to be Emperor of the Periphery,
and further, who knows? The Galaxy may some day be reunited.”
“Undoubtedly. By
Anacreon?”
“Why not? With
the help of the Foundation, our scientific superiority over the rest of the
Periphery would be undisputable.”
Hardin set his
empty glass down and said, “Well, yes, except that, of course, the Foundation
is bound to help any nation that requests scientific aid of it. Due to the high
idealism of our government and the great moral purpose of our founder, Hari
Seldon, we are unable to play favorites. That can't be helped, your highness.”
Wienis' smile
broadened. “The Galactic Spirit, to use the popular cant, helps those who help
themselves. I quite understand that, left to itself, the Foundation would never
cooperate.”
“I wouldn't say
that. We repaired the Imperial cruiser for you, though my board of navigation
wished it for themselves for research purposes.”
The regent
repeated the last words ironically. “Research purposes! Yes! Yet you would not
have repaired it, had I not threatened war.”
Hardin made a deprecatory
gesture. “I don't know.”
“I do. And that
threat always stood.”
“And still stands
now?”
“Now it is rather
too late to speak of threats.” Wienis had cast a rapid glance at the clock on
his desk. “Look here, Hardin, you were on Anacreon once before. You were young
then; we were both young. But even then we had entirely different ways of
looking at things. You're what they call a man of peace, aren't you?”
“I suppose I am.
At least, I consider violence an uneconomical way of attaining an end. There
are always better substitutes, though they may sometimes be a little less
direct.”
“Yes. I've heard
of your famous remark: 'Violence is the last refuge of the incompetent. ' And
yet”—the regent scratched one ear gently in affected abstraction—“I wouldn't
call myself exactly incompetent.”
Hardin nodded
politely and said nothing.
“And in spite of
that,” Wienis continued, “I have always believed in direct action. I have
believed in carving a straight path to my objective and following that path. I
have accomplished much that way, and fully expect to accomplish still more.”
“I know,”
interrupted Hardin. “I believe you are carving a path such as you describe for
yourself and your children that leads directly to the throne, considering the
late unfortunate death of the king's father—your elder brother and the king's
own precarious state of health. He is in a precarious state of health, is he
not?”
Wienis frowned at
the shot, and his voice grew harder. “You might find it advisable, Hardin, to
avoid certain subjects. You may consider yourself privileged as mayor of
Terminus to make... uh... injudicious remarks, but if you do, please disabuse
yourself of the notion. I am not one to be frightened at words. It has been my
philosophy of life that difficulties vanish when faced boldly, and I have never
turned my back upon one yet.”
“I don't doubt
that. What particular difficulty are you refusing to turn your back upon at the
present moment?”
“The difficulty,
Hardin, of persuading the Foundation to co-operate. Your policy of peace, you
see, has led you into making several very serious mistakes, simply because you
underestimated the boldness of your adversary. Not everyone is as afraid of
direct action as you are.”
“For instance?”
suggested Hardin.
“For instance,
you came to Anacreon alone and accompanied me to my chambers alone.”
Hardin looked
about him. “And what is wrong with that?”
“Nothing,” said
the regent, “except that outside this room are five police guards, well armed
and ready to shoot. I don't think you can leave, Hardin.”
The mayor's
eyebrows lifted, “I have no immediate desire to leave. Do you then fear me so
much?”
“I don't fear you
at all. But this may serve to impress you with my determination. Shall we call
it a gesture?”
“Call it what you
please,” said Hardin, indifferently. “I shall not discommode myself over the
incident, whatever you choose to call it.”
“I'm sure that
attitude will change with time. But you have made another error, Hardin, a more
serious one. It seems that the planet Terminus is almost wholly undefended.”
“Naturally. What
have we to fear? We threaten no one's interest and serve all alike.”
“And while
remaining helpless,” Wienis went on, “you kindly helped us to arm ourselves,
aiding us particularly in the development of a navy of our own, a great navy.
In fact, a navy which, since your donation of the Imperial cruiser, is quite
irresistible.”
“Your highness,
you are wasting time.” Hardin made as if to rise from his seat. “If you mean to
declare war, and are informing me of the fact, you will allow me to communicate
with my government at once.”
“Sit down,
Hardin. I am not declaring war, and you are not communicating with your
government at all. When the war is fought—not declared, Hardin, fought—the
Foundation will be informed of it in due time by the nuclear blasts of the
Anacreonian navy under the lead of my own son upon the flagship, Wienis, once a
cruiser of the Imperial navy.”
Hardin frowned.
“When will all this happen?”
“If you're really
interested, the ships of the fleet left Anacreon exactly fifty minutes ago, at
eleven, and the first shot will be fired as soon as they sight Terminus, which
should be at noon tomorrow. You may consider yourself a prisoner of war.”
“That's exactly
what I do consider myself, your highness,” said Hardin, still frowning. “But
I'm disappointed.”
Wienis chuckled
contemptuously. “Is that all?”
“Yes. I had
thought that the moment of coronation—midnight, you know—would be the logical
time to set the fleet in motion. Evidently, you wanted to start the war while
you were still regent. It would have been more dramatic the other way.”
The regent
stared. “What in Space are you talking about?”
“Don't you
understand?” said Hardin, softly. “I had set my counterstroke for midnight.”
Wienis started
from his chair. “You are not bluffing me. There is no counterstroke. If you are
counting on the support of the other kingdoms, forget it. Their navies,
combined, are no match for ours.”
“I know that. I
don't intend firing a shot. It is simply that the word went out a week ago that
at midnight tonight, the planet Anacreon goes under the interdict.”
“The interdict?”
“Yes. If you
don't understand, I might explain that every priest in Anacreon is going on
strike, unless I countermand the order. But I can't while I'm being held
incommunicado; nor do I wish to even if I weren't!” He leaned forward and
added, with sudden animation, “Do you realize, your highness, that an attack on
the Foundation is nothing short of sacrilege of the highest order?”
Wienis was
groping visibly for self-control. “Give me none of that, Hardin. Save it for
the mob.”
“My dear Wienis,
whoever do you think I am saving it for? I imagine that for the last half hour
every temple on Anacreon has been the center of a mob listening to a priest
exhorting them upon that very subject. There's not a man or woman on Anacreon
that doesn't know that their government has launched a vicious, unprovoked
attack upon the center of their religion. But it lacks only four minutes of
midnight now. You'd better go down to the ballroom to watch events. I'll be
safe here with five guards outside the door.” He leaned back in his chair,
helped himself to another glass of Locris wine, and gazed at the ceiling with
perfect indifference.
Wienis suddenly
furious, rushed out of the room.
A hush had fallen
over the elite in the ballroom, as a broad path was cleared for the throne. Lepold
sat on it now, hands solidly on its arms, head high, face frozen. The huge
chandeliers had dimmed and in the diffused multi-colored light from the tiny
nucleo-bulbs that bespangled the vaulted ceiling, the royal aura shone out
bravely, lifting high above his head to form a blazing coronet.
Wienis paused on
the stairway. No one saw him; all eyes were on the throne. He clenched his
fists and remained where he was; Hardin would not bluff him into action.
And then the
throne stiffed. Noiselessly, it lifted upward—and drifted. Off the dais, slowly
down the steps, and then horizontally, five centimetres off the floor, it
worked itself toward the huge, open window.
At the sound of
the deep-toned bell that signified midnight, it stopped before the window—and
the king's aura died.
For a frozen
split second, the king did not move, face twisted in surprise, without an aura,
merely human; and then the throne wobbled and dropped to the floor with a
crashing thump, just as every light in the palace went out.
Through the
shrieking din and confusion, Wienis' bull voice sounded. “Get the flares! Get
the flares!”
He buffeted right
and left through the crowd and forced his way to the door. From without, palace
guards had streamed into the darkness.
Somehow the
flares were brought back to the ballroom; flares that were to have been used in
the gigantic torchlight procession through the streets of the city after the
coronation.
Back to the
ballroom guardsmen swarmed with torches—blue, green, and red; where the strange
light lit up frightened, confused faces.
“There is no harm
done,” shouted Wienis. “Keep your places. Power will return in a moment.”
He turned to the
captain of the guard who stood stiffly at attention. “What is it, Captain?”
“Your highness,”
was the instant response, “the palace is surrounded by the people of the city.”
“What do they
want?” snarled Wienis.
“A priest is at
the head. He has been identified as High Priest Poly Verisof. He demands the
immediate release of Mayor Salvor Hardin and cessation of the war against the
Foundation.” The report was made in the expressionless tones of an officer, but
his eyes shifted uneasily.
Wienis cried, “if
any of the rabble attempt to pass the palace gates, blast them out of
existence. For the moment, nothing more. Let them howl! There will be an
accounting tomorrow.”
The torches had
been distributed now, and the ballroom was again alight. Wienis rushed to the
throne, still standing by the window, and dragged the stricken, wax-faced
Lepold to his feet.
“Come with me.”
He cast one look out of the window. The city was pitch-black. From below there
were the hoarse confused cries of the mob. Only toward the fight, where the
Argolid Temple stood was there illumination. He swore angrily, and dragged the
king away.
Wienis burst into
his chambers, the five guardsmen at his heels. Lepold followed, wide-eyed,
scared speechless.
“Hardin,” said
Wienis, huskily, “you are playing with forces too great for you.”
The mayor ignored
the speaker. In the pearly light of the pocket nucleo-bulb at his side, he
remained quietly seated, a slightly ironic smile on his face.
“Good morning,
your majesty,” he said to Lepold. “I congratulate you on your coronation.”
“Hardin,” cried
Wienis again, “order your priests back to their jobs.”
Hardin looked up
coolly. “Order them yourself, Wienis, and see who is playing with forces too
great for whom. Right now, there's not a wheel turning in Anacreon. There's not
a light burning, except in the temples. There's not a drop of water running,
except in the temples. On the wintry half of the planet, there's not a calorie
of heat, except in the temples. The hospitals are taking in no more patients.
The power plants have shut down. All ships are grounded. If you don't like it,
Wienis, you can order the priests back to their jobs. I don't wish to.”
“By Space,
Hardin, I will. If it's to be a showdown, so be it. We'll see if your priests
can withstand the army. Tonight, every temple on the planet will be put under
army supervision.”
“Very good, but
how are you going to give the orders? Every line of communication on the planet
is shut down. You'll find that neither wave nor hyperwave will work. In fact,
the only communicator of the planet that will work—outside of the temples, of
course—is the televisor right here in this room, and I've fitted it only for
reception.”
Wienis struggled
vainly for breath, and Hardin continued, “If you wish you can order your army
into the Argolid Temple just outside the palace and then use the ultrawave sets
there to contact other portions of the planet. But if you do that, I'm afraid
the army contigent will be cut to pieces by the mob, and then what will protect
your palace, Wienis? And your lives, Wienis?”
Wienis said
thickly, “We can hold out, devil. We'll last the day. Let the mob howl and let
the power die, but we'll hold out. And when the news comes back that the
Foundation has been taken, your precious mob will find upon what vacuum their
religion has been built, and they'll desert your priests and turn against them.
I give you until noon tomorrow, Hardin, because you can stop the power on
Anacreon but you can't stop my fleet.” His voice croaked exultantly. “They're
on their way, Hardin, with the great cruiser you yourself ordered repaired, at
the head.”
Hardin replied
lightly. “Yes, the cruiser I myself ordered repaired—but in my own way. Tell
me, Wienis, have you ever heard of a hyperwave relay? No, I see you haven't.
Well, in about two minutes you'll find out what one can do.”
The televisor
flashed to life as he spoke, and he amended, “No, in two seconds. Sit down,
Wienis. and listen.”
7.
Theo Aporat was
one of the very highest ranking priests of Anacreon. From the standpoint of
precedence alone, he deserved his appointment as head priestattendant upon the
flagship Wienis.
But it was not
only rank or precedence. He knew the ship. He had worked directly under the
holy men from the Foundation itself in repairing the ship. He had gone over the
motors under their orders. He had rewired the 'visors; revamped the
communications system; replated the punctured hull; reinforced the beams. He
had even been permitted to help while the wise men of the Foundation had
installed a device so holy it had never been placed in any previous ship, but
had been reserved only for this magnificent colossus of a vessel—a hyperwave
relay.
It was no wonder
that he felt heartsick over the purposes to which the glorious ship was
perverted. He had never wanted to believe what Verisof had told him—that the
ship was to be used for appalling wickedness; that its guns were to be turned
on the great Foundation. Turned on that Foundation, where he had been trained
as a youth, from which all blessedness was derived.
Yet he could not
doubt now, after what the admiral had told him.
How could the
king, divinely blessed, allow this abominable act? Or was it the king? Was it
not, perhaps, an action of the accursed regent, Wienis, without the knowledge
of the king at all. And it was the son of this same Wienis that was the admiral
who five minutes before had told him:
“Attend to your
souls and your blessings, priest. I will attend to my ship.”
Aporat smiled
crookedly. He would attend to his souls and his blessings—and also to his
cursings; and Prince Lefkin would whine soon enough.
He had entered
the general communications room now. His. acolyte preceded him and the two
officers in charge made no move to interfere. The head priest-attendant had the
right of free entry anywhere on the ship.
“Close the door,”
Aporat ordered, and looked at the chronometer. It lacked Five minutes of
twelve. He had timed it well.
With quick
practiced motions, he moved the little levers that opened all communications,
so that every part of the two-mile-long ship was within reach of his voice and
his image.
“Soldiers of the
royal flagship Wienis, attend! It is your priest-attendant that speaks!” The
sound of his voice reverberated, he knew, from the stem atom blast in the
extreme rear to the navigation tables in the prow.
“Your ship,” he
cried, “is engaged in sacrilege. Without your knowledge, it is performing such
an act as will doom the soul of every man among you to the eternal frigidity of
space! Listen! It is the intention of your commander to take this ship to the
Foundation and there to bombard that source of all blessings into submission to
his sinful will. And since that is his intention, I, in the name of the
Galactic Spirit, remove him from his command, for there is no command where the
blessing of the Galactic Spirit has been withdrawn. The divine king himself may
not maintain his kingship without the consent of the Spirit.”
His voice took on
a deeper tone, while the acolyte listened with veneration and the two soldiers
with mounting fear. “And because this ship is upon such a devil's errand, the
blessing of the Spirit is removed from it as well.”
He lifted his
arms solemnly, and before a thousand televisors throughout the ship, soldiers
cowered, as the stately image of their priest-attendant spoke:
“In the name of
the Galactic Spirit and of his prophet, Hari Seldon, and of his interpreters,
the holy men of the Foundation, I curse this ship. Let the televisors of this
ship, which are its eyes, become blind. Let its grapples, which are its arms,
be paralyzed. Let the nuclear blasts, which are its fists, lose their function.
Let the motors, which are its heart, cease to beat. Let the communications,
which are its voice, become dumb. Let its ventilations, which are its breath,
fade. Let its lights, which are its soul, shrivel into nothing. In the name of
the Galactic Spirit, I so curse this ship.”
And with his last
word, at the stroke of midnight, a hand, light-years distant in the Argolid
Temple, opened an ultrawave relay, which at the instantaneous speed of the
ultrawave, opened another on the flagship Wienis.
And the ship
died!
For it is the
chief characteristic of the religion of science that it works, and that such
curses as that of Aporat's are really deadly.
Aporat saw the
darkness close down on the ship and heard the sudden ceasing of the soft,
distant purring of the hyperatomic motors. He exulted and from the pocket of
his long robe withdrew a self-powered nucleo-bulb that filled the room with
pearly light.
He looked down at
the two soldiers who, brave men though they undoubtedly were, writhed on their
knees in the last extremity of mortal terror. “Save our souls, your reverence.
We are poor men, ignorant of the crimes of our leaders,” one whimpered.
“Follow,” said
Aporat, sternly. “Your soul is not yet lost.”
The ship was a
turmoil of darkness in which fear was so thick and palpable, it was all but a
miasmic smell. Soldiers crowded close wherever Aporat and his circle of light
passed, striving to touch the hem of his robe, pleading for the tiniest scrap
of mercy.
And always his
answer was, “Follow me!”
He found Prince
Lefkin, groping his way through the officers' quarters, cursing loudly for
lights. The admiral stared at the priest-attendant with hating eyes.
“There you are!”
Lefkin inherited his blue eyes from his mother, but there was that about the
hook in his nose and the squint in his eye that marked him as the son of
Wienis. “What is the meaning of your treasonable actions? Return the power to
the ship. I am commander here.”
“No longer,” said
Aporat, somberly.
Lefkin looked
about wildly. “Seize that man. Arrest him, or by Space, I will send every man
within reach of my voice out the air lock in the nude.” He paused, and then
shrieked, “It is your admiral that orders. Arrest him.”
Then, as he lost
his head entirely, “Are you allowing yourselves to be fooled by this
mountebank, this harlequin? Do you cringe before a religion compounded of
clouds and moonbeams? This man is an imposter and the Galactic Spirit he speaks
of a fraud of the imagination devised to—”
Aporat
interrupted furiously. “Seize the blasphemer. You listen to him at the peril of
your souls.”
And promptly, the
noble admiral went down under the clutching hands of a score of soldiers.
“Take him with
you and follow me.”
Aporat turned,
and with Lefkin dragged along after him, and the corridors behind black with
soldiery, he returned to the communications room. There, he ordered the
ex-commander before the one televisor that worked.
“Order the rest
of the fleet to cease course and to prepare for the return to Anacreon.”
The disheveled
Lefkin, bleeding, beaten, and half stunned, did so.
“And now,”
continued Aporat, grimly, “we are in contact with Anacreon on the hyperwave
beam. Speak as I order you.”
Lefkin made a
gesture of negation, and the mob in the room and the others crowding the
corridor beyond, growled fearfully.
“Speak!” said
Aporat. “Begin: The Anacreonian navy—”
Lefkin began.
8.
There was
absolute silence in Wienis' chambers when the image of Prince Lefkin appeared
at the televisor. There had been one startled gasp from the regent at the
haggard face and shredded uniform of his son, and then he collapsed into a
chair, face contorted with surprise and apprehension.
Hardin listened
stolidly, hands clasped lightly in his lap, while the just-crowned King Lepold
sat shriveled in the most shadowy comer, biting spasmodically at his
goldbraided sleeve. Even the soldiers had lost the emotionless stare that is
the prerogative of the military, and, from where they lined up against the
door, nuclear blasts ready, peered furtively at the figure upon the televisor.
Lefkin spoke,
reluctantly, with a tired voice that paused at intervals as though he were
being prompted-and not gently:
“The Anacreonian
navy... aware of the nature of its mission... and refusing to be a party... to
abominable sacrilage... is returning to Anacreon... with the following
ultimatum issued... to those blaspheming sinners... who would dare to use
profane force... against the Foundation... source of all blessings... and
against the Galactic Spirit. Cease at once all war against... the true faith...
and guarantee in a manner suiting us of the navy... as represented by our...
priest-attendant, Theo Aporat... that such war will never in the future... be
resumed, and that”here a long pause, and then continuing—“and that the one-time
prince regent, Wienis... be imprisoned... and tried before an ecclesiastical
court... for his crimes. Otherwise the royal navy... upon returning to
Anacreon... will blast the palace to the ground... and take whatever other
measures... are
necessary... to
destroy the nest of sinners... and the den of destroyers... of men's souls that
now prevail.”
The voice ended
with half a sob and the screen went blank.
Hardin's fingers
passed rapidly over the nucleo-bulb and its light faded until in the dimness,
the hitherto regent, the king, and the soldiers were hazy-edged shadows; and
for the first time it could be seen that an aura encompassed Hardin.
It was not the
blazing light that was the prerogative of kings, but one less spectacular, less
impressive, and yet one more effective in its own way, and more useful.
Hardin's voice
was softly ironic as he addressed the same Wienis who had one hour earlier
declared him a prisoner of war and Terminus on the point of destruction, and
who now was a huddled shadow, broken and silent.
“There is an old
fable,” said Hardin, “as old perhaps as humanity, for the oldest records
containing it are merely copies of other records still older, that might
interest you. It runs as follows:
“A horse having a
wolf as a powerful and dangerous enemy lived in constant fear of his life.
Being driven to desperation, it occured to him to seek a strong ally. Whereupon
he approached a man, and offered an alliance, pointing out that the wolf was
likewise an enemy of the man. The man accepted the partnership at once and
offered to kill the wolf immediately, if his new partner would only co-operate
by placing his greater speed at the man's disposal. The horse was willing, and
allowed the man to place bridle and saddle upon him. The man mounted, hunted
down the wolf, and killed him.
“The horse,
joyful and relieved, thanked the man, and said: 'Now that our enemy is dead,
remove your bridle and saddle and restore my freedom. '
“Whereupon the
man laughed loudly and replied, 'Never!' and applied the spurs with a will.”
Silence still.
The shadow that was Wienis did not stir.
Hardin continued
quietly, “You see the analogy, I hope. In their anxiety to cement forever
domination over their own people, the kings of the Four Kingdoms accepted the
religion of science that made them divine; and that same religion of science
was their bridle and saddle, for it placed the life blood of nuclear power in
the hands of the priesthoodwho took their orders from us, be it noted, and not
from you. You killed the wolf, but could not get rid of the m—”
Wienis sprang to
his feet and in the shadows, his eyes were maddened hollows. His voice was
thick, incoherent. “And yet I'll get you. You won't escape. You'll rot. Let
them blow us up. Let them blow everything up. You'll rot! I'll get you!
“Soldiers!” he
thundered, hysterically. “Shoot me down that devil. Blast him! Blast him!”
Hardin turned
about in his chair to face the soldiers and smiled. One aimed his nuclear blast
and then lowered it. The others never budged. Salvor Hardin, mayor of Terminus,
surrounded by that soft aura, smiling so confidently, and before whom all the
power of Anacreon had crumbled to powder was too much for them, despite the
orders of the shrieking maniac just beyond.
Wienis shouted
incoherently and staggered to the nearest soldier. Wildly, he wrested the
nuclear blast from the man's hand-aimed it at Hardin, who didn't stir, shoved
the lever and held it contacted.
The pale
continous beam impinged upon the force-field that surrounded the mayor of
Terminus and was sucked harmlessly to neutralization. Wienis pressed harder and
laughed tearingly.
Hardin still
smiled and his force-field aura scarcely brightened as it absorbed the energies
of the nuclear blast. From his comer Lepold covered his eyes and moaned.
And, with a yell
of despair, Wienis changed his aim and shot again—and toppled to the floor with
his head blown into nothingness.
Hardin winced at the
sight and muttered, “A man of 'direct action' to the end. The last refuge!”
9.
The Time Vault
was filled; filled far beyond the available seating capacity, and men lined the
back of the room, three deep.
Salvor Hardin
compared this large company with the few men attending the first appearance of
Hari Seldon, thirty years earlier. There had only been six, then; the five old
Encyclopedists—all dead now—and himself, the young figurehead of a mayor. It
had been on that day, that he, with Yohan Lee's assistance had removed the
“figurehead” stigma from his office.
It was quite
different now; different in every respect. Every man of the City Council was
awaiting Seldon's appearance. He, himself, was still mayor, but all-powerful
now; and since the utter rout of Anacreon, all-popular. When he had returned
from Anacreon with the news of the death of Wienis, and the new treaty signed
with the trembling Lepold, he was greeted with a vote of confidence of
shrieking unanimity. When this was followed in rapid order, by similar treaties
signed with each of the other three kingdoms—treaties that gave the Foundation
powers such as would forever prevent any attempts at attack similar to that of
Anacreon's—torchlight processions had been held in every city street of Terminus.
Not even Hari Seldon's name had been more loudly cheered.
Hardin's lips
twitched. Such popularity had been his after the first crisis also.
Across the room,
Sef Sermak and Lewis Bort were engaged in animated discussion, and recent
events seemed to have put them out not at all. They had joined in the vote of
confidence; made speeches in which they publicly admitted that they had been in
the wrong, apologized handsomely for the use of certain phrases in earlier
debates, excused themselves delicately by declaring they had merely followed
the dictates of their judgement and their conscience—and immediately launched a
new Actionist campaign.
Yohan Lee touched
Hardin's sleeve and pointed significantly to his watch.
Hardin looked up.
“Hello there, Lee. Are you still sour? What's wrong now?”
“He's due in five
minutes, isn't he?”
“I presume so. He
appeared at noon last time.”
“What if he
doesn't?”
“Are you going to
wear me down with your worries all your life? If he doesn't, he won't.”
Lee frowned and
shook his head slowly. “If this thing flops, we're in another mess. Without
Seldon's backing for what we've done, Sermak will be free to start all over. He
wants outright annexation of the Four Kingdoms, and immediate expansion of the
Foundation—by force, if necessary. He's begun his campaign, already.”
“I know. A fire
eater must eat fire even if he has to kindle it himself. And you, Lee, have got
to worry even if you must kill yourself to invent something to worry about.”
Lee would have
answered, but he lost his breath at just that moment—as the lights yellowed and
went dim. He raised his arm to point to the glass cubicle that dominated half
the room and then collapsed into a chair with a windy sigh.
Hardin himself
straightened at the sight of the figure that now filled the cubicle—a figure in
a wheel chair! He alone, of all those present could remember the day, decades
ago, when that figure had appeared first. He had been young then, and the
figure old. Since then, the figure had not aged a day, but he himself had in
turn grown old.
The figure stared
straight ahead, hands fingering a book in its lap.
It said, “I am
Hari Seldon!” The voice was old and soft.
There was a
breathless silence in the room and Hari Seldon continued conversationally, “This
is the second time I've been here. Of course, I don't know if any of you were
here the first time. In fact, I have no way of telling, by sense perception,
that there is anyone here at all, but that doesn't matter. If the second crisis
has been overcome safely, you are bound to be here; there is no way out. If you
are not here, then the second crisis has been too much for you.”
He smiled
engagingly. “I doubt that, however, for my figures show a ninety-eight point
four percent probability there is to be no significant deviation from the Plan
in the first eighty years.
“According to our
calculations, you have now reached domination of the barbarian kingdoms
immediately surrounding the Foundation. Just as in the first crisis you held
them off by use of the Balance of Power, so in the second, you gained mastery
by use of the Spiritual Power as against the Temporal.
“However, I might
warn you here against overconfidence. It is not my way to grant you any
foreknowledge in these recordings, but it would be safe to indicate that what
you have now achieved is merely a new balance-though one in which your position
is considerably better. The Spiritual Power, while sufficient to ward off
attacks of the Temporal is not sufficient to attack in turn. Because of the invariable
growth of the counteracting force known as Regionalism, or Nationalism, the
Spiritual Power cannot prevail. I am telling you nothing new, I'm sure.
“You must pardon
me, by the way, for speaking to you in this vague way. The terms I use are at
best mere approximations, but none of you is qualified to understand the true
symbology of psychohistory, and so I must do the best I can.
“In this case,
the Foundation is only at the start of the path that leads to the Second
Galactic Empire. The neighboring kingdoms, in manpower and resources are still
overwhelmingly powerful as compared to yourselves. Outside them lies the vast
tangled jungle of barbarism that extends around the entire breadth of the
Galaxy. Within that rim there is still what is left of the Galactic Empire—and
that, weakened and decaying though it is, is still incomparably mighty.”
At this point,
Hari Seldon lifted his book and opened it. His face grew solemn. “And never
forget there was another Foundation established eighty years ago; a Foundation
at the other end of the Galaxy, at Star's End. They will always be there for
consideration. Gentlemen, nine hundred and twenty years of the Plan stretch
ahead of you. The problem is yours!”
He dropped his
eyes to his book and flicked out of existence, while the lights brightened to
fullness. In the babble that followed, Lee leaned over to Hardin's ear. “He
didn't say when he'd be back.”
Hardin replied,
“I know—but I trust he won't return until you and I are safely and cozily
dead!”
PART IV
THE TRADERS
1.
TRADERS-... and
constantly in advance of the political hegemony of the Foundation were the
Traders, reaching out tenuous fingerholds through the tremendous distances of
the Periphery. Months or years might pass between landings on Terminus; their ships
were often nothing more than patchquilts of home-made repairs and
improvisations; their honesty was none of the highest; their daring...
Through it all
they forged an empire more enduring than the pseudo-religious despotism of the
Four Kingdoms...
Tales without end
are told of these massive, lonely figures who bore half-seriously,
half-mockingly a motto adopted from one of Salvor Hardin's epigrams, “Never let
your sense of morals prevent you from doing what is right!” It is difficult now
to tell which tales are real and which apocryphal. There are none probably that
have not suffered some exaggeration....
ENCYCLOPEDIA
GALACTICA
Limmar Ponyets
was completely a-lather when the call reached his receiver—which proves that
the old bromide about telemessages and the shower holds true even in the dark,
hard space of the Galactic Periphery.
Luckily that part
of a free-lance trade ship which is not given over to miscellaneous merchandise
is extremely snug. So much so, that the shower, hot water included, is located
in a two-by-four cubby, ten feet from the control panels. Ponyets heard the
staccato rattle of the receiver quite plainly.
Dripping suds and
a growl, he stepped out to adjust the vocal, and three hours later a second
trade ship was alongside, and a grinning youngster entered through the air tube
between the ships.
Ponyets rattled
his best chair forward and perched himself on the pilot-swivel.
“What've you been
doing, Gorm?” he asked, darkly. “Chasing me all the way from the Foundation?”
Les Gorm broke
out a cigarette, and shook his head definitely, “Me? Not a chance. I'm just a
sucker who happened to land on Glyptal IV the day after the mail. So they sent
me out after you with this.”
The tiny,
gleaming sphere changed hands, and Gorm added, “It's confidential.
Super-secret. Can't be trusted to the sub-ether and all that. Or so I gather.
At least, it's a Personal Capsule, and won't open for anyone but you.”
Ponyets regarded
the capsule distastefully, “I can see that. And I never knew one of these to
hold good news, either.”
It opened in his
hand and the thin, transparent tape unrolled stiffly. His eyes swept the
message quickly, for when the last of the tape had emerged, the first was
already brown and crinkled. In a minute and a half it had turned black and,
molecule by molecule, fallen apart.
Ponyets grunted
hollowly, “Oh, Galaxy!”
Les Gorm said
quietly, “Can I help somehow? Or is it too secret?”
“It will bear
telling, since you're of the Guild. I've got to go to Askone.”
“That place? How
come?”
“They've
imprisoned a trader. But keep it to yourself. ''
Gorm's expression
jolted into anger, “Imprisoned! That's against the Convention.”
“So is the
interference with local politics.”
“Oh! Is that what
he did?” Gorm meditated. “Who's the trader'? Anyone I know?”
“No!” said
Ponyets sharply, and Gorm accepted the implication and asked no further
questions.
Ponyets was up
and staring darkly out the visiplate. He mumbled strong expressions at that
part of the misty lens-form that was the body of the Galaxy, then said loudly,
“Damnedest mess! I'm way behind quota.”
Light broke on
Gorm's intellect, “Hey, friend, Askone is a closed area.”
“That's right.
You can't sell as much as a penknife on Askone. They won't buy nuclear gadgets
of any sort. With my quota dead on its feet, it's murder to go there.”
“Can't get out of
it?”
Ponyets shook his
head absently, A know the fellow involved. Can't walk out on a friend. What of
it? I am in the hands of the Galactic Spirit and walk cheerfully in the way he
points out.”
Gorm said
blankly, “Huh?”
Ponyets looked at
him, and laughed shortly, “I forgot. You never read the 'Bood of the Spirit,'
did you?”
“Never heard of
it,” said Gorm, curtly.
“Well, you would
if you'd had a religious training.”
“Religious
training? For the priesthood?” Gorm was profoundly shocked.
“Afraid so. It's
my dark shame and secret. I was too much for the Reverend Fathers, though, They
expelled me, for reasons sufficient to promote me to a secular education under
the Foundation. Well, look, I'd better push off. How's your quota this year?”
Gorm crushed out
his cigarette and adjusted his cap, “I've got my last cargo going now. I'll
make it.”
“Lucky fellow,”
gloomed Ponyets, and for many minutes after Les Gorm left, he sat in motionless
reverie.
So Eskel Gorov
was on Askone—and in prison as well!
That was bad! In
fact, considerably worse than it might appear. It was one thing to tell a
curious youngster a diluted version of the business to throw him off and send
him about his own. It was a thing of a different sort to face the truth.
For Limmar
Ponyets was one of the few people who happened to know that Master Trader Eskel
Gorov was not a trader at all; but that entirely different thing, an agent of
the Foundation!
2.
Two weeks gone!
Two weeks wasted.
One week to reach
Askone, at the extreme borders of which the vigilant warships speared out to
meet him in converging numbers. Whatever their detection system was, it
worked—and well.
They sidled him
in slowly, without a signal, maintaining their cold distance, and pointing him
harshly towards the central sun of Askone.
Ponyets could
have handled them at a pinch. Those ships were holdovers from the dead-and-gone
Galactic Empire—but they were sports cruisers, not warships; and without
nuclear weapons, they were so many picturesque and impotent ellipsoids. But
Eskel Gorov was a prisoner in their hands, and Gorov was not a hostage to lose.
The Askonians must know that.
And then another
week—a week to wind a weary way through the clouds of minor officials that
formed the buffer between the Grand Master and the outer world. Each little
sub-secretary required soothing and conciliation. Each required careful and
nauseating milking for the flourishing signature that was the pathway to the
next official one higher up.
For the first
time, Ponyets found his trader's identification papers useless.
I Now, at last,
the Grand Master was on the other side of the Guard-flanked gilded door—and two
weeks had gone.
Gorov was still a
prisoner and Ponyets' cargo rotted useless in the holds of his ship.
The Grand Master
was a small man; a small man with a balding head and very wrinkled face, whose
body seemed weighed down to motionlessness by the huge, glossy fur collar about
his neck.
His fingers moved
on either side, and the line of armed men backed away to for a passage, along
which Ponyets strode to the foot of the Chair of State.
“Don't speak,”
snapped the Grand Master, and Ponyets' opening lips closed tightly.
“That's right,”
the Askonian ruler relaxed visibly, “I can't endure useless chatter. You cannot
threaten and I won't abide flattery. Nor is there room for injured complaints.
I have lost count of the times you wanderers have been warned that your devil's
machines are not wanted anywhere in Askone.”
“Sir,” said
Ponyets, quietly, “there is no attempt to justify the trader in question. It is
not the policy of traders to intrude where they are not wanted. But the Galaxy
is great, and it has happened before that a boundary has been trespassed
unwittingly. It was a deplorable mistake.”
“Deplorable,
certainly,” squeaked the Grand Master. “But mistake? Your people on Glyptal IV
have been bombarding me with pleas for negotiation since two hours after the
sacrilegious wretch was seized. I have been warned by them of your own coming
many times over. It seems a well-organized rescue campaign. Much seems to have
been anticipated—a little too much for mistakes, deplorable or otherwise.”
The Askonian's
black eyes were scornful. He raced on, “And are you traders, flitting from
world to world like mad little butterflies, so mad in your own right that you
can land on Askone's largest world, in the center of its system, and consider
it an unwitting boundary mixup? Come, surely not.”
Ponyets winced
without showing it. He said, doggedly, “If the attempt to trade was deliberate,
your Veneration, it was most injudicious and contrary to the strictest
regulations of our Guild.”
“Injudicious, yes,”
said the Askonian, curtly. “So much so, that your comrade is likely to lose
life in payment.”
Ponyets' stomach
knotted. There was no irresolution there. He said, “Death, your Veneration, is
so absolute and irrevocable a phenomenon that certainly there must be some
alternative.”
There was a pause
before the guarded answer came, “I have heard that the Foundation is rich.”
“Rich? Certainly.
But our riches are that which you refuse to take. Our nuclear goods are worth—”
“Your goods are
worthless in that they lack the ancestral blessing. Your goods are wicked and
accursed in that they lie under the ancestral interdict.” The sentences were
intoned; the recitation of a formula.
The Grand
Master's eyelids dropped, and he said with meaning, “You have nothing else of
value?”
The meaning was
lost on the trader, “I don't understand. What is it you want?”
The Askonian's
hands spread apart, “You ask me to trade places with you, and make known to you
my wants. I think not. Your colleague, it seems, must suffer the punishment set
for sacrilege by the Askonian code. Death by gas. We are a just people. The
poorest peasant, in like case, would suffer no more. I, myself, would suffer no
less.”
Ponyets mumbled
hopelessly, “Your Veneration, would it be permitted that I speak to the
prisoner?”
“Askonian law,”
said the Grand Master coldly, “allows no communication with a condemned man.”
Mentally, Ponyets
held his breath, “Your Veneration, I ask you to be merciful towards a man's
soul, in the hour when his body stands forfeit. He has been separated from
spiritual consolation in all the time that his life has been in danger. Even
now, he faces the prospect of going unprepared to the bosom of the Spirit that
rules all.”
The Grand Master
said slowly and suspiciously, “You are a Tender of the Soul?”
Ponyets dropped a
humble head, “I have been so trained. In the empty expanses of space, the
wandering traders need men like myself to care for the spiritual side of a life
so given over to commerce and worldly pursuits.”
The Askonian
ruler sucked thoughtfully at his lower lip. “Every man should prepare his soul
for his journey to his ancestral spirits. Yet I had never thought you traders
to be believers.”
3.
Eskel Gorov
stirred on his couch and opened one eye as Limmar Ponyets entered the heavily
reinforced door. It boomed shut behind him. Gorov sputtered and came to his
feet.
“Ponyets! They
sent you?”
“Pure chance,”
said Ponyets, bitterly, “or the work of my own personal malevolent demon. Item
one, you get into a mess on Askone. Item two, my sales route, as known to the
Board of Trade, carries me within fifty parsecs of the system at just the time
of item one. Item three, we've worked together before and the Board knows it.
Isn't that a sweet, inevitable set-up? The answer just pops out of a slot.”
“Be careful,”
said Gorov, tautly. “There'll be someone listening. Are you wearing a Field
Distorter?”
Ponyets indicated
the ornamented bracelet that hugged his wrist and Gorov relaxed.
Ponyets looked
about him. The cell was bare, but large. It was well-lit and it lacked
offensive odors. He said, “Not bad. They're treating you with kid gloves.”
Gorov brushed the
remark aside, “Listen, how did you get down here? I've been in strict solitary
for almost two weeks.”
“Ever since I
came, huh? Well, it seems the old bird who's boss here has his weak points. He
leans toward pious speeches, so I took a chance that worked. I'm here in the
capacity of your spiritual adviser. There's something about a pious man such as
he. He will cheerfully cut your throat if it suits him, but he will hesitate to
endanger the welfare of your immaterial and problematical soul. It's just a
piece of empirical psychology. A trader has to know a little of everything.”
Gorov's smile was
sardonic, “And you've been to theological school as well. You're all right,
Ponyets. I'm glad they sent you. But the Grand Master doesn't love my soul
exclusively. Has he mentioned a ransom?”
The trader's eyes
narrowed, “He hinted—barely. And he also threatened death by gas. I played
safe, and dodged; it might easily have been a trap. So it's extortion, is it?
What is it he wants?”
“Gold.”
“Gold!” Ponyets
frowned. “The metal itself? What for?”
“It's their
medium of exchange.”
“Is it? And where
do I get gold from?”
“Wherever you
can. Listen to me; this is important. Nothing will happen to me as long as the
Grand Master has the scent of gold in his nose. Promise it to him; as much as
he asks for. Then go back to the Foundation, if necessary, to get it. When I'm
free, we'll be escorted out of the system, and then we part company.”
Ponyets stared
disapprovingly, “And then you'll come back and try again.”
“It's my
assignment to sell nucleics to Askone.”
“They'll get you
before you've gone a parsec in space. You know that, I suppose.”
“I don't,” said
Gorov. “And if I did, it wouldn't affect things.”
“They'll kill you
the second time.”
Gorov shrugged.
Ponyets said
quietly, “If I'm going to negotiate with the Grand Master again, I want to know
the whole story. So far, I've been working it too blind. As it was, the few
mild remarks I did make almost threw his Veneration into fits.”
“It's simple
enough,” said Gorov. “The only way we can increase the security of the
Foundation here in the Periphery is to form a religion-controlled commercial
empire. We're still too weak to be able to force political control. It's all we
can do to hold the Four Kingdoms.”
Ponyets was
nodding. “This I realize. And any system that doesn't accept nuclear gadgets
can never be placed under our religious control—”
“And can
therefore become a focal point for independence and hostility. Yes.”
“All right,
then,” said Ponyets, “so much for theory. Now what exactly prevents the sale.
Religion? The Grand Master implied as much.”
“It's a form of
ancestor worship. Their traditions tell of an evil past from which they were
saved by the simple and virtuous heroes of the past generations. It amounts to
a distortion of the anarchic period a century ago, when the imperial troops
were driven out and an independent government was set up. Advanced science and
nuclear power in particular became identified with the old imperial regime they
remember with horror.”
“That so? But
they have nice little ships which spotted me very handily two parsecs away.
That smells of nucleics to me.”
Gorov shrugged.
“Those ships are holdovers of the Empire, no doubt. Probably with nuclear
drive. What they have, they keep. The point is that they will not innovate and
their internal economy is entirely non-nuclear. That is what we must change.”
“How were you
going to do it?”
“By breaking the
resistance at one point. To put it simply, if I could sell a penknife with a
force-field blade to a nobleman, it would be to his interest to force laws that
would allow him to use it. Put that baldly, it sounds silly, but it is sound,
psychologically. To make strategic sales, at strategic points, would be to
create a pro-nucleics faction at court.”
“And they send
you for that purpose, while I'm only here to ransom you and leave, while you
keep on trying? Isn't that sort of tail-backward?”
“In what way?”
said Gorov, guardedly.
“Listen,” Ponyets
was suddenly exasperated, “you're a diplomat, not a trader, and calling you a
trader won't make you one. This case is for one who's made a business of
selling—and I'm here with a full cargo stinking into uselessness, and a quota
that won't ever be met, it looks like.”
“You mean you're
going to risk your life on something that isn't your business?” Gorov smiled
thinly.
Ponyets said,
“You mean that this is a matter of patriotism and traders aren't patriotic?”
“Notoriously not.
Pioneers never are.”
“All right. I'll
grant that. I don't scoot about space to save the Foundation or anything like
that. But I'm out to make money, and this is my chance. If it helps the
Foundation at the same time, all the better. And I've risked my life on slimmer
chances.”
Ponyets rose, and
Gorov rose with him, “What are you going to do?”
The trader
smiled, “Gorov, I don't know—not yet. But if the crux of the matter is to make
a sale, then I'm your man. I'm not a boaster as a general thing, but there's
one thing I'll always back up. I've never ended up below quota yet.”
The door to the
cell opened almost instantly when he knocked, and two guards fell in on either
side.
4.
“A show!” said
the Grand Master, grimly. He settled himself well into his furs, and one thin
hand grasped the iron cudgel he used as a cane.
“And gold, your
Veneration.”
“And gold,”
agreed the Grand Master, carelessly.
Ponyets set the
box down and opened it with as fine an appearance of confidence as he could
manage. He felt alone in the face of universal hostility; the way he had felt
out in space his first year. The semicircle of bearded councilors who faced him
down, stared unpleasantly. Among them was Pherl, the thin-faced favorite who
sat next to the Grand Master in stiff hostility. Ponyets had met him once
already and marked him immediately as prime enemy, and, as a consequence, prime
victim.
Outside the hall,
a small army awaited events. Ponyets was effectively isolated from his ship; he
lacked any weapon, but his attempted bribe; and Gorov was still a hostage.
He made the final
adjustments on the clumsy monstrosity that had cost him a week of ingenuity,
and prayed once again that the lead-lined quartz would stand the strain.
“What is it?”
asked the Grand Master.
“This,” said
Ponyets, stepping back, “is a small device I have constructed myself.”
“That is obvious,
but it is not the information I want. Is it one of the black-magic abominations
of your world?”
“It is nuclear in
nature, admitted Ponyets, gravely, “but none of you need touch it, or have
anything to do with it. It is for myself alone, and if it contains abominations,
I take the foulness of it upon myself.”
The Grand Master
had raised his iron cane at the machine in a threatening gesture and his lips
moved rapidly and silently in a purifying invocation. The thin-faced councilor
at his right leaned towards him and his straggled red mustache approached the
Grand Master's ear. The ancient Askonian petulantly shrugged himself free.
“And what is the
connection of your instrument of evil and the gold that may save your
countryman's life?”
“With this
machine,” began Ponyets, as his hand dropped softly onto the central chamber
and caressed its hard, round flanks, “I can turn the iron you discard into gold
of the finest quality. It is the only device known to man that will take
iron—the ugly iron, your Veneration, that props up the chair you sit in and the
walls of this building—and change it to shining, heavy, yellow gold.”
Ponyets felt
himself botching it. His usual sales talk was smooth, facile and plausible; but
this limped like a shot-up space wagon. But it was the content, not the form,
that interested the Grand Master.
“So?
Transmutation? Men have been fools who have claimed the ability. They have paid
for their prying sacrilege.”
“Had they
succeeded?”
“No.” The Grand
Master seemed coldly amused. “Success at producing gold would have been a crime
that carried its own antidote. It is the attempt plus the failure that is
fatal. Here, what can you do with my staff?” He pounded the floor with it.
“Your Veneration
will excuse me. My device is a small model, prepared by myself, and your staff
is too long.”
The Grand
Master's small shining eye wandered and stopped, “Randel, your buckles. Come,
man, they shall be replaced double if need be.”
The buckles
passed down the line, hand to hand. The Grand Master weighed them thoughtfully.
“Here,” he said,
and threw them to the floor.
Ponyets picked
them up. He tugged hard before the cylinder opened, and his eyes blinked and
squinted with effort as he centered the buckles carefully on the anode screen.
Later, it would be easier but there must be no failures the first time.
The homemade
transmuter crackled malevolently for ten minutes while the odor of ozone became
faintly present. The Askonians backed away, muttering, and again Pherl
whispered urgently into his ruler's ear. The Grand Master's expression was
stony. He did not budge.
And the buckles
were gold.
Ponyets held them
out to the Grand Master with a murmured, “Your Veneration!” but the old man
hesitated, then gestured them away. His stare lingered upon the transmuter.
Ponyets said
rapidly, “Gentlemen, this is pure gold. Gold through and through. You may
subject it to every known physical and chemical test, if you wish to prove the
point. It cannot be identified from naturally-occurring gold in any way. Any
iron can be so treated. Rust will not interfere, not will a moderate amount of
alloying metals—”
But Ponyets spoke
only to fill a vacuum. He let the buckles remain in his outstretched hand, and
it was the gold that argued for him.
The Grand Master
stretched out a slow hand at last, and the thin-faced Pherl was roused to open
speech. “Your Veneration, the gold is from a poisoned source.”
And Ponyets
countered, “A rose can grow from the mud, your Veneration. In your dealings
with your neighbors, you buy material of all imaginable variety, without
inquiring as to where they get it, whether from an orthodox machine blessed by
your benign ancestors or from some space-spawned outrage. Come, I don't offer
the machine. I offer the gold.”
“Your
Veneration,” said Pherl, “you are not responsible for the sins of foreigners
who work neither with your consent nor knowledge. But to accept this strange pseudo-gold
made sinfully from iron in your presence and with your consent is an affront to
the living spirits of our holy ancestors.”
“Yet gold is
gold,” said the Grand Master, doubtfully, “and is but an exchange for the
heathen person of a convicted felon. Pherl, you are too critical.” But he
withdrew his hand.
Ponyets said,
“You are wisdom, itself, your Veneration. Consider—to give up a heathen is to
lose nothing for your ancestors, whereas with the gold you get in exchange you
can ornament the shrines of their holy spirits. And surely, were gold evil in
itself, if such, a thing could be, the evil would depart of necessity once the
metal were put to such pious use.”
“Now by the bones
of my grandfather,” said the Grand Master with surprising vehemence. His lips
separated in a shrill laugh, “Pherl, what do you say of this young man? The
statement is valid. It is as valid as the words of my ancestors.”
Pherl said
gloomily, “So it would seem. Grant that the validity does not turn out to be a
device of the Malignant Spirit.”
“I'll make it
even better,” said Ponyets, suddenly. “Hold the gold in hostage. Place it on
the altars of your ancestors as an offering and hold me for thirty days. If at
the end of that time, there is no evidence of displeasure—if no disasters
occur—surely, it would be proof that the offering was accepted. What more can
be offered?”
And when the
Grand Master rose to his feet to search out disapproval, not a man in the
council failed to signal his agreement. Even Pherl chewed the ragged end of his
mustache and nodded curtly.
Ponyets smiled
and meditated on the uses of a religious education.
5.
Another week
rubbed away before the meeting with Pherl was arranged. Ponyets felt the
tension, but he was used to the feeling of physical helplessness now. He had
left city limits under guard. He was in Pherl's suburban villa under guard.
There was nothing to do but accept it without even looking over his shoulder.
Pherl was taller
and younger outside the circle of Elders. In nonformal costume, he seemed no
Elder at all.
He said abruptly,
“You're a peculiar man.” His close-set eyes seemed to quiver. “You've done
nothing this last week, and particularly these last two hours, but imply that I
need gold. It seems useless labor, for who does not? Why not advance one step?”
“It is not simply
gold,” said Ponyets, discreetly. “Not simply gold. Not merely a coin or two. It
is rather all that lies behind gold.”
“Now what can lie
behind gold?” prodded Pherl, with a down-curved smile. “Certainly this is not
the preliminary of another clumsy demonstration.”
“Clumsy?” Ponyets
frowned slightly.
“Oh, definitely.”
Pherl folded his hands and nudged them gently with his chin. “I don't criticize
you. The clumsiness was on purpose, I am sure. I might have warned his
Veneration of that, had I been certain of the motive. Now had I been you, I
would have produced the gold upon my ship, and offered it alone. The show you
offered us and the antagonism you aroused would have been dispensed with.”
“True,” Ponyets
admitted, “but since I was myself, I accepted the antagonism for the sake of
attracting your attention.”
“Is that it?
Simply that?” Pherl made no effort to hide his contemptuous amusement. “And I
imagine you suggested the thirty-day purification period that you might assure
yourself time to turn the attraction into something a bit more substantial. But
what if the gold turns out to be impure?”
Ponyets allowed
himself a dark humor in return, “When the judgement of that impurity depends
upon those who are most interested in finding it pure?”
Pherl lifted his
eyes and stared narrowly at the trader. He seemed at once surprised and
satisfied.
“A sensible
point. Now tell me why you wished to attract me.”
“This I will do.
In the short time I have been here, I have observed useful facts that concern
you and interest me. For instance, you are young-very young for a member of the
council, and even of a relatively young family.”
“You criticize my
family?”
“Not at all. Your
ancestors are great and holy; all will admit that. But there are those that say
you are not a member of one of the Five Tribes.”
Pherl leaned
back, “With all respect to those involved,” and he did not hide his venom, “the
Five Tribes have impoverished loins and thin blood. Not fifty members of the
Tribes are alive.”
“Yet there are
those who say the nation would not be willing to see any man outside the Tribes
as Grand Master. And so young and newly-advanced a favorite of the Grand Master
is bound to make powerful enemies among the great ones of the State—it is said.
His Veneration is aging and his protection will not last past his death, when
it is an enemy of yours who will undoubtedly be the one to interpret the words
of his Spirit.”
Pherl scowled,
“For a foreigner you hear much. Such ears are made for cropping.”
“That may be
decided later.”
“Let me
anticipate.” Pherl stirred impatiently in his seat. “You're going to offer me
wealth and power in terms of those evil little machines you carry in your ship.
Well?”
“Suppose it so.
What would be your objection? Simply your standard of good and evil?”
Pherl shook his
head. “Not at all. Look, my Outlander, your opinion of us in your heathen
agnosticism is what it is—but I am not the entire slave of our mythology,
though I may appear so. I am an educated man, sir, and, I hope, an enlightened
one. The full depth of our religious customs, in the ritualistic rather than
the ethical sense, is for the masses.”
“Your objection,
then?” pressed Ponyets, gently.
“Just that. The
masses. I might be willing to deal with you, but your little machines must be
used to be useful. How might riches come to me, if I had to use—what is it you
sell?well, a razor, for instance, only in the strictest, trembling secrecy.
Even if my chin were more simply and more cleanly shaven, how would I become
rich? And how would I avoid death by gas chamber or mob frightfulness if I were
ever once caught using it?”
Ponyets shrugged,
“You are correct. I might point out that the remedy would be to educate your
own people into the use of nucleics for their convenience and your own
substantial profit. It would be a gigantic piece of work; I don't deny it; but
the returns would be still more gigantic. Still that is your concern, and, at
the moment, not mine at all. For I offer neither razor, knife, nor mechanical
garbage disposer.”
“What do you
offer?”
“Gold itself.
Directly. You may have the machine I demonstrated last week.”
And now Pherl
stiffened and the skin on his forehead moved jerkily. “The transmuter?”
“Exactly. Your
supply of gold will equal your supply of iron. That, I imagine, is sufficient
for all needs. Sufficient for the Grand Mastership itself, despite youth and
enemies. And it is safe.”
“In what way?”
“In that secrecy
is the essence of its use; that same secrecy you described as the only safety
with regard to nucleics. You may bury the transmuter in the deepest dungeon of
the strongest fortress on your furthest estate, and it will still bring you
instant wealth. It is the gold you buy, not the machine, and that gold bears no
trace of its manufacture, for it cannot be told from the natural creation.”
“And who is to
operate the machine?”
“Yourself. Five
minutes teaching is all you will require. I'll set it up for you wherever you
wish.”
“And in return?”
“Well,” Ponyets
grew cautious. “I ask a price and a handsome one. It is my living. Let us
say,for it its a valuable machine—the equivalent of a cubic foot of gold in
wrought iron.”
Pherl laughed,
and Ponyets grew red. “I point out, sir,” he added, stiffly, “that you can get
your price back in two hours.”
“True, and in one
hour, you might be gone, and my machine might suddenly turn out to be useless.
I'll need a guarantee.”
“You have my
word.”
“A very good
one,” Pherl bowed sardonically, “but your presence would be an even better
assurance. I'll give you my word to pay you one week after delivery in working
order.”
“Impossible.”
“Impossible? When
you've already incurred the death penalty very handily by even offering to sell
me anything. The only alternative is my word that you'll get the gas chamber
tomorrow otherwise.”
Ponyet's face was
expressionless, but his eyes might have flickered. He said, “It is an unfair
advantage. You will at least put your promise in writing?”
“And also become
liable for execution? No, sir!” Pherl smiled a broad satisfaction. “No, sir! Only
one of us is a fool.”
The trader said
in a small voice, “It is agreed, then.”
6.
Gorov was
released on the thirtieth day, and five hundred pounds of the yellowest gold
took his place. And with him was released the quarantined and untouched
abomination that was his ship.
Then, as on the
journey into the Askonian system, so on the journey out, the cylinder of sleek
little ships ushered them on their way.
Ponyets watched
the dimly sun-lit speck that was Gorov's ship while Gorov's voice pierced
through to him, clear and thin on the tight, distortion-bounded ether-beam.
He was saying,
“But it isn't what's wanted, Ponyets. A transmuter won't do. Where did you get
one, anyway?”
“I didn't,”
Ponyets answer was patient. “I juiced it up out of a food irradiation chamber.
It isn't any good, really. The power consumption is prohibitive on any large scale
or the Foundation would use transmutation instead of chasing all over the
Galaxy for heavy metals. It's one of the standard tricks every trader uses,
except that I never saw an iron-to-gold one before. But it's impressive, and it
works—very temporarily.”
“All right. But
that particular trick is no good.”
“It got you out
of a nasty spot.”
“That is very far
from the point. Especially since I've got to go back, once we shake our
solicitous escort.”
“Why?”
“You yourself
explained it to this politician of yours,” Gorov's voice was on edge. “Your
entire sales-point rested on the fact that the transmuter was a means to an
end, but of no value in itself-, that he was buying the gold, not the machine.
It was good psychology, since it worked, but—”
“But?” Ponyets
urged blandly and obtusely.
The voice from
the receiver grew shriller, “But we want to sell them a machine of value in
itself, something they would want to use openly; something that would tend to
force them out in favor of nuclear techniques as a matter of self-interest.”
“I understand all
that,” said Ponyets, gently. “You once explained it. But look at what follows
from my sale, will you? As long as that transmuter lasts, Pherl will coin gold;
and it will last long enough to buy him the next election. The present Grand
Master won't last long.”
“You count on
gratitude?” asked Gorov, coldly.
“No—on
intelligent self-interest. The transmuter gets him an election; other
mechanisms—”
“No! No! Your
premise is twisted. It's not the transmuter, he'll credit—it'll be the good,
old-fashioned gold. That's what I'm trying to tell you.”
Ponyets grinned
and shifted into a more comfortable position. All right. He'd baited the poor
fellow sufficiently. Gorov was beginning to sound wild.
The trader said,
“Not so fast, Gorov. I haven't finished. There are other gadgets already
involved.”
There was a short
silence. Then, Gorov's voice sounded cautiously, “What other gadgets?”
Ponyets gestured
automatically and uselessly, “You see that escort?”
“I do,” said
Gorov shortly. “Tell me about those gadgets.”
“I will,—if
you'll listen. That's Pherl's private navy escorting us; a special honor to him
from the Grand Master. He managed to squeeze that out.”
“So?”
“And where do you
think he's taking us? To his mining estates on the outskirts of Askone, that's
where. Listen!” Ponyets was suddenly fiery, “I told you I was in this to make
money, not to save worlds. All right. I sold that transmuter for nothing.
Nothing except the risk of the gas chamber and that doesn't count towards the
quota.”
“Get back to the
mining estates, Ponyets. Where do they come in?”
“With the
profits. We're stacking up on tin, Gorov. Tin to fill every last cubic foot
this old scow can scrape up, and then some more for yours. I'm going down with
Pherl to collect, old man, and you're going to cover me from upstairs with
every gun you've got—just in case Pherl isn't as sporting about the matter as
he lets on to be. That tin's my profit.”
“For the
transmuter?”
“For my entire
cargo of nucleics. At double price, plus a bonus.” He shrugged, almost
apologetically. “I admit I gouged him, but I've got to make quota, don't I?”
Gorov was
evidently lost. He said, weakly, “Do you mind explaining'?”
“What's there to
explain? It's obvious, Gorov. Look, the clever dog thought he had me in a
foolproof trap, because his word was worth more than mine to the Grand Master.
He took the transmuter. That was a capital crime in Askone. But at any time he
could say that he had lured me on into a trap with the purest of patriotic
motives, and denounce me as a seller of forbidden things.”
“That was
obvious.”
“Sure, but word
against simple word wasn't all there was to it. You see, Pherl had never heard
nor conceived of a microfilm-recorder.”
Gorov laughed
suddenly.
“That's right,”
said Ponyets. “He had the upper hand. I was properly chastened. But when I set
up the transmuter for him in my whipped-dog fashion, I incorporated the
recorder into the device and removed it in the next day's overhaul. I had a
perfect record of his sanctum sanctorum, his holy-of-holies, with he himself,
poor Pherl, operating the transmuter for all the ergs it had and crowing over
his first piece of gold as if it were an egg he had just laid.”
“You showed him
the results?”
“Two days later.
The poor sap had never seen three-dimensional color-sound images in his life.
He claims he isn't superstitious, but if I ever saw an adult look as scared as
he did then, call me rookie. When I told him I had a recorder planted in the
city square, set to go off at midday with a million fanatical Askonians to
watch, and to tear him to pieces subsequently, he was gibbering at my knees in
half a second. He was ready to make any deal I wanted.”
“Did you?”
Gorov's voice was suppressing laughter. “I mean, have one planted in the city
square.”
“No, but that
didn't matter. He made the deal. He bought every gadget I had, and every one
you had for as much tin as we could carry. At that moment, he believed me
capable of anything. The agreement is in writing and you'll have a copy before
I go down with him, just as another precaution.”
“But you've
damaged his ego,” said Gorov. “Will he use the gadgets?”
“Why not? It's
his only way of recouping his losses, and if he makes money out of it, he'll
salve his pride. And he will be the next Grand Master—and the best man we could
have in our favor.”
“Yes,” said
Gorov, “it was a good sale. Yet you've certainly got an uncomfortable sales
technique. No wonder you were kicked out of a seminary. Have you no sense of
morals?”
“What are the
odds?” said Ponyets, indifferently. “You know what Salvor Hardin said about a
sense of morals.”
PART V
THE MERCHANT
PRINCES
1.
TRADERS-... With
psychohistoric inevitability. economic control of the Foundation grew. The traders
grew rich; and with riches came power....
It is sometimes
forgotten that Hober Mallow began life as an ordinary trader. It is never
forgotten that he ended it as the first of the Merchant Princes....
ENCYCLOPEDIA
GALACTICA
Jorane Sutt put
the tips of carefully-manicured fingers together and said, “It's something of a
puzzle. In fact—and this is in the strictest of confidence—it may be another
one of Hari Seldon's crises.”
The man opposite
felt in the pocket of his short Smyrnian jacket for a cigarette. “Don't know
about that, Sutt. As a general rule, politicians start shouting 'Seldon crisis'
at every mayoralty campaign.”
Sutt smiled very
faintly, “I'm not campaigning, Mallow. We're facing nuclear weapons, and we
don't know where they're coming from.”
Hober Mallow of
Smyrno, Master Trader, smoked quietly, almost indifferently. “Go on. If you
have more to say, get it out.” Mallow never made the mistake of being
overpolite to a Foundation man. He might be an Outlander, but a man's a man for
a' that.
Sutt indicated
the trimensional star-map on the table. He adjusted the controls and a cluster
of some half-dozen stellar systems blazed red.
'That,” he said
quietly, “is the Korellian Republic.”
The trader
nodded, “I've been there. Stinking rathole! I suppose you can call it a
republic but it's always someone out of the Argo family that gets elected
Commdor each time. And if you ever don't like it—things happen to you.” He
twisted his lip and repeated, “I've been there.”
“But you've come
back, which hasn't always happened. Three trade ships, inviolate under the
Conventions, have disappeared within the territory of the Republic in the last
year. And those ships were armed with all the usual nuclear explosives and
force-field defenses.”
“What was the
last word heard from the ships?”
“Routine reports.
Nothing else.”
“What did Korell
say?”
Sutt's eyes
gleamed sardonically, “There was no way of asking. The Foundation's greatest
asset throughout the Periphery is its reputation of power. Do you think we can
lose three ships and ask for them?”
“Well, then,
suppose you tell me what you want with me.”
Jorane Sutt did
not waste his time in the luxury of annoyance. As secretary to the mayor, he
had held off opposition councilmen, jobseekers, reformers, and crackpots who
claimed to have solved in its entirety the course of future history as worked
out by Hari Seldon. With training like that, it took a good deal to disturb
him.
He said
methodically, “In a moment. You see, three ships lost in the same sector in the
same year can't be accident, and nuclear power can be conquered only by more
nuclear power. The question automatically arises: if Korell has nuclear
weapons, where is it getting them?”
“And where does
it?”
“Two
alternatives. Either the Korellians have constructed them themselves—”
“Far-fetched!”
“Very! But the
other possibility is that we are being afflicted with a case of treason.”
“You think so?”
Mallow's voice was cold.
The secretary
said calmly, “There's nothing miraculous about the possibility. Since the Four
Kingdoms accepted the Foundation Convention, we have had to deal with
considerable groups of dissident populations in each nation. Each former
kingdom has its pretenders and its former noblemen, who can't very well pretend
to love the Foundation. Some of them are becoming active, perhaps.”
Mallow was a dull
red. “I see. Is there anything you want to say to me? I'm a Smyrnian.”
“I know. You're a
Smyrnian—born in Smyrno, one of the former Four Kingdoms. You're a Foundation
man by education only. By birth, you're an Outlander and a foreigner. No doubt
your grandfather was a baron at the time of the wars with Anacreon and Loris,
and no doubt your family estates were taken away when Sef Sermak redistributed
the land.”
“No, by Black
Space, no! My grandfather was a blood-poor son-of-a-spacer who died heaving
coal at starving wages before the Foundation took over. I owe nothing to the
old regime. But I was born in Smyrno, and I'm not ashamed of either Smyrno or
Smyrnians, by the Galaxy. Your sly little hints of treason aren't going to
panic me into licking Foundation spittle. And now you can either give your
orders or make your accusations. I don't care which.”
“My good Master
Trader, I don't care an electron whether your grandfather was King of Smyrno or
the greatest pauper on the planet. I recited that rigmarole about your birth
and ancestry to show you that I'm not interested in them. Evidently, you missed
the point. Let's go back now. You're a Smyrnian. You know the Outlanders. Also,
you're a trader and one of the best. You've been to Korell and you know the
Korellians. That's where you've got to go.”
Mallow breathed
deeply, “As a spy?”
“Not at all. As a
trader—but with your eyes open. If you can find out where the power is coming
from—I might remind you, since you're a Smyrnian, that two of those lost trade
ships had Smyrnian crews.”
“When do I
start?”
“When will your
ship be ready?”
“In six days.”
“Then that's when
you start. You'll have all the details at the Admiralty.”
“Right!” The
trader rose, shook hands roughly, and strode out.
Sutt waited,
spreading his fingers gingerly and rubbing out the pressure; then shrugged his
shoulders and stepped into the mayor's office.
The mayor
deadened the visiplate and leaned back. “What do you make of it, Sutt?”
“He could be a
good actor,” said Sutt, and stared thoughtfully ahead.
2.
It was evening of
the same day, and in Jorane Sutt's bachelor apartment on the twenty-first floor
of the Hardin Building, Publis Manlio was sipping wine slowly.
It was Publis
Manlio in whose slight, aging body were fulfilled two great offices of the
Foundation. He was Foreign Secretary in the mayor's cabinet, and to all the
outer suns, barring only the Foundation itself, he was, in addition, Primate of
the Church, Purveyor of the Holy Food, Master of the Temples, and so forth
almost indefinitely in confusing but sonorous syllables.
He was saying,
“But he agreed to let you send out that trader. It is a point.”
“But such a small
one,” said Sutt. “It gets us nothing immediately. The whole business is the
crudest sort of stratagem, since we have no way of foreseeing it to the end. It
is a mere paying out of rope on the chance that somewhere along the length of
it will be a noose.”
“True. And this
Mallow is a capable man. What if he is not an easy prey to dupery?”
“That is a chance
that must be run. If there is treachery, it is the capable men that are
implicated. If not, we need a capable man to detect the truth. And Mallow will
be guarded. Your glass is empty.”
“No, thanks. I've
had enough.”
Sutt filled his
own glass and patiently endured the other's uneasy reverie.
Of whatever the
reverie consisted, it ended indecisively, for the primate said suddenly, almost
explosively, “Sutt, what's on your mind?”
“I'll tell you,
Manlio.” His thin lips parted, “We're in the middle of a Seldon crisis.”
Manlio stared,
then said softly, “How do you know? Has Seldon appeared in the Time Vault
again?”
“That much, my
friend, is not necessary. Look, reason it out. Since the Galactic Empire
abandoned the Periphery, and threw us on our own, we have never had an opponent
who possessed nuclear power. Now, for the first time, we have one. That seems
significant even if it stood by itself. And it doesn't. For the first time in
over seventy years, we are facing a major domestic political crisis. I should
think the synchronization of the two crises, inner and outer, puts it beyond
all doubt.”
Manlio's eyes
narrowed, “If that's all, it's not enough. There have been two Seldon crises so
far, and both times the Foundation was in danger of extermination. Nothing can
be a third crisis till that danger returns.”
Sutt never showed
impatience, “That danger is coming. Any fool can tell a crisis when it arrives.
The real service to the state is to detect it in embryo. Look, Manlio, we're
proceeding along a planned history. We know that Hari Seldon worked out the
historical probabilities of the future. We know that some day we're to rebuild
the Galactic Empire. We know that it will take a thousand years or thereabouts.
And we know that in the interval we will face certain definite crises.
“Now the first
crisis came fifty years after the establishment of the Foundation, and the
second, thirty years later than that. Almost seventy-five years have gone
since. It's time, Manlio, it's time.”
Manlio rubbed his
nose uncertainly, “And you've made your plans to meet this crisis?”
Sutt nodded.
“And I,”
continued Manlio, “am to play a part in it?”
Sutt nodded
again, “Before we can meet the foreign threat of atomic power, we've got to put
our own house in order. These traders—”
“Ah!” The primate
stiffened, and his eyes grew sharp.
“That's right.
These traders. They are useful, but they are too strong—and too uncontrolled.
They are Outlanders, educated apart from religion. On the one hand, we put
knowledge into their hands, and on the other, we remove our strongest hold upon
them.”
“If we can prove
treachery?”
“If we could,
direct action would be simple and sufficient. But that doesn't signify in the
least. Even if treason among them did not exist, they would form an uncertain
element in our society. They wouldn't be bound to us by patriotism or common
descent, or even by religious awe. Under their secular leadership, the outer
provinces, which, since Hardin's time, look to us as the Holy Planet, might
break away.”
“I see all that,
but the cure—”
“The cure must
come quickly, before the Seldon Crisis becomes acute. If nuclear weapons are
without and disaffection within, the odds might be too great.” Sutt put down
the empty glass he had been fingering, “This is obviously your job.”
“Mine?”
“I can't do it.
My office is appointive and has no legislative standing.”
“The mayor—”
“Impossible. His
personality is entirely negative. He is energetic only in evading
responsibility. But if an independent party arose that might endanger
re-election, he might allow himself to be led.”
“But, Sutt, I
lack the aptitude for practical politics.”
“Leave that to
me. Who knows, Manlio? Since Salvor Hardin's time, the primacy and the
mayoralty have never been combined in a single person. But it might happen
now—if your job were well done.”
3.
And at the other
end of town, in homelier surroundings, Hober Mallow kept a second appointment.
He had listened long, and now he said cautiously, “Yes, I've heard of your
campaigns to get trader representation in the council. But why me, Twer?”
Jaim Twer, who
would remind you any time, asked or unasked, that he was in the first group of
Outlanders to receive a lay education at the Foundation, beamed.
“I know what I'm
doing,” he said. “Remember when I met you first, last year.”
“At the Trader's
Convention.”
“Right. You ran
the meeting. You had those red-necked oxen planted in their seats, then put
them in your shirtpocket and walked off with them. And you're all right with
the Foundation masses, too. You've got glamor—or, at any rate, solid
adventure-publicity, which is the same thing.”
“Very good,” said
Mallow, dryly. “But why now?”
'Because now's
our chance. Do you know that the Secretary of Education has handed in his
resignation? It's not out in the open yet, but it will be.”
“How do you
know?”
“That—never
mind—” He waved a disgusted hand. “It's so. The Actionist party is splitting
wide open, and we can murder it right now on a straight question of equal
rights for traders; or, rather, democracy, proand anti-.”
Mallow lounged
back in his chair and stared at his thick fingers, “Uh-uh. Sorry, Twer. I'm
leaving next week on business. You'll have to get someone else.”
Twer stared,
“Business? What kind of business?”
“Very
super-secret. Triple-A priority. All that, you know. Had a talk with the
mayor's own secretary.”
“Snake Sutt?”
Jaim Twer grew excited. “A trick. The son-of-a-spacer is getting rid of you.
Mallow—”
“Hold on!”
Mallow's hand fell on the other's balled fist. “Don't go into a blaze. If it's
a trick, I'll be back some day for the reckoning. if it isn't, your snake,
Sutt, is playing into our hands. Listen, there's a Seldon crisis coming up.”
Mallow waited for
a reaction but it never came. Twer merely stared. “What's a Seldon crisis?”
“Galaxy!” Mallow
exploded angrily at the anticlimax, “What the blue blazes did you do when you
went to school? What do you mean anyway by a fool question like that?”
The elder man
frowned, “If you'll explain—”
There was a long
pause, then, “I'll explain.” Mallow's eyebrows lowered, and he spoke slowly.
“When the Galactic Empire began to die at the edges, and when the ends of the
Galaxy reverted to barbarism and dropped away, Hari Seldon and his band of
psychologists planted a colony, the Foundation, out here in the middle of the
mess, so that we could incubate art, science, and technology, and form the
nucleus of the Second Empire.”
“Oh, yes, yes—”
“I'm not
finished,” said the trader, coldly. “The future course of the Foundation was
plotted according to the science of psychohistory, then highly developed, and
conditions arranged so as to bring about a series of crises that will force us
most rapidly along the route to future Empire. Each crisis, each Seldon crisis,
marks an epoch in our history. We're approaching one now—our third.”
Twer shrugged. “I
suppose this was mentioned in school, but I've been out of school a long
time—longer than you.”
“I suppose so.
Forget it. What matters is that I'm being sent out into the middle of the
development of this crisis. There's no telling what I'll have when I come back,
and there is a council election every year.”
Twer looked up,
“Are you on the track of anything?”
“No.”
“You have
definite plans?”
“Not the faintest
inkling of one.”
“Well—”
“Well, nothing.
Hardin once said: 'To succeed, planning alone is insufficient. One must
improvise as well. ' I'll improvise.”
Twer shook his
head uncertainly, and they stood, looking at each other.
Mallow said,
quite suddenly, but quite matter-of-factly, “I tell you what, how about coming
with me? Don't stare, man. You've been a trader before you decided them was
more excitement in politics. Or so I've heard.”
“Where are you
going? Tell me that.”
Towards the
Whassallian Rift. I can't be more specific till we're out in space. What do you
say?”
Suppose Sutt
decides he wants me where he can see
“Not likely. If
he's anxious to get rid of me, why not of you as well? Besides which, no trader
would hit space if he couldn't pick his own crew. I take whom I please.”
There was a queer
glint in the older man's eyes, “All right. I'll go.” He held out his hand,
“It'll be my first trip in three years.”
Mallow grasped
and shook the other's hand, “Good! All fired good! And now I've got to round up
the boys. You know where the Far Star docks, don 't you? Then show up tomorrow.
Good-by.”
4.
Korell is that
frequent phenomenon in history: the republic whose ruler has every attribute of
the absolute monarch but the name. It therefore enjoyed the usual despotism
unrestrained even by those two moderating influences in the legitimate
monarchies: regal “honor” and court etiquette.
Materially, its
prosperity was low. The day of the Galactic Empire had departed, with nothing
but silent memorials and broken structures to testify to it. The day of the
Foundation had not yet come—and in the fierce determination of its ruler, the
Commdor Asper Argo, with his strict regulation of the traders and his stricter
prohibition of the missionaries, it was never coming.
The spaceport
itself was decrepit and decayed, and the crew of the Far Star were drearily
aware of that. The moldering hangars made for a moldering atmosphere and Jaim
Twer itched and fretted over a game of solitaire.
Hober Mallow said
thoughtfully, “Good trading material here.” He was staring quietly out the
viewport. So far, there was little else to be said about Korell. The trip here
was uneventful. The squadron of Korellian ships that had shot out to intercept
the Far Star had been tiny, limping relics of ancient glory or battered, clumsy
hulks. They had maintained their distance fearfully, and still maintained it,
and for a week now, Mallow's requests for an audience with the local go
government had been unanswered.
Mallow repeated,
“Good trading here. You might call this virgin territory.”
Jaim Twer looked
up impatiently, and threw his cards aside, “What the devil do you intend doing,
Mallow? The crew's grumbling, the officers are worried, and I'm wondering—”
“Wondering? About
what?”
“About the
situation. And about you. What are we doing?”
“Waiting.”
The old trader
snorted and grew red. He growled, “You're going it blind, Mallow. There's a
guard around the field and there are ships overhead. Suppose they're getting
ready to blow us into a hole in the ground.”
“They've had a
week.”
“Maybe they're
waiting for reinforcements.” Twer's eyes were sharp and hard.
Mallow sat down
abruptly, “Yes, I'd thought of that You see, it poses a pretty problem. First,
we got here without trouble. That may mean nothing, however, for only three
ships out of better than three hundred went a-glimmer last year. The percentage
is low. But that may mean also that the number of their ships equipped with
nuclear power is small, and that they dare not expose them needlessly, until
that number grows.
“But it could
mean, on the other hand, that they haven't nuclear power after all. Or maybe
they have and are keeping undercover, for fear we know something. It's one
thing, after all, to piratize blundering, light-armed merchant ships. It's
another to fool around with an accredited envoy of the Foundation when the mere
fact of his presence may mean the Foundation is growing suspicious.
“Combine this—”
“Hold on, Mallow,
hold on.” Twer raised his hands. “You're just about drowning me with talk.
What're you getting at? Never mind the in-betweens.”
“You've got to
have the in-betweens, or you won't understand, Twer. We're both waiting. They
don't know what I'm doing here and I don't know what they've got here. But I'm
in the weaker position because I'm one and they're an entire world—maybe with
atomic power. I can't afford to be the one to weaken. Sure it's dangerous. Sure
there may be a hole in the ground waiting for us. But we knew that from the
start. What else is there to do?”
“I don'tWho's
that, now?”
Mallow looked up
patiently, and tuned the receiver. The visiplate glowed into the craggy face of
the watch sergeant.
“Speak,
sergeant.”
The sergeant
said, “Pardon, sir. The men have given entry to a Foundation missionary.”
“A what?”
Mallow's face grew livid.
“A missionary,
sit. He's in need of hospitalization, sir—”
“There'll be more
than one in need of that, sergeant, for this piece of work. Order the men to
battle stations.”
Crew's lounge was
almost empty. Five minutes after the order, even the men on the off-shift were
at their guns. It was speed that was the great virtue in the anarchic regions
of the interstellar space of the Periphery, and it was in speed above all that
the crew of a master trader excelled.
Mallow entered
slowly, and stared the missionary up and down and around. His eye slid to
Lieutenant Tinter, who shifted uneasily to one side and to Watch-Sergeant
Demen, whose blank face and stolid figure flanked the other.
The Master Trader
turned to Twer and paused thoughtfully, “Well, then, Twer, get the officers
here quietly, except for the co-ordinators and the trajectorian. The men are to
remain at stations till further orders.”
There was a
five-minute hiatus, in which Mallow kicked open the doors to the lavatories,
looked behind the bar, pulled the draperies across the thick windows. For half
a minute he left the room altogether, and when he returned he was humming
abstractedly.
Men filed in.
Twer followed, and closed the door silently.
Mallow said
quietly, “First, who let this man in without orders from me?”
The watch sergeant
stepped forward. Every eye shifted. “Pardon, sir. It was no definite person. It
was a sort of mutual agreement. He was one of us, you might say, and these
foreigners here—”
Mallow cut him
short, “I sympathize with your feelings, sergeant, and understand them. These
men, were they under your command?”
“Yes, sir.”
“When this is
over, they're to be confined to individual quarters for a week. You yourself
are relieved of all supervisory duties for a similar period. Understood?”
The sergeant's
face never changed, but there was the slightest droop to his shoulders. He
said, crisply, “Yes, sir.”
“You may leave.
Get to your gun-station.”
The door closed
behind him and the babble rose.
Twer broke in,
“Why the punishment, Mallow? You know that these Korellians kill captured
missionaries.”
“An action
against my orders is bad in itself whatever other reasons there may be in its
favor. No one was to leave or enter the ship without permission.”
Lieutenant Tinter
murmured rebelliously, “Seven days without action. You can't maintain
discipline that way.”
Mallow said
icily, “I can. There's no merit in discipline under ideal circumstances. I'll
have it in the face of death, or it's useless. Where's this missionary? Get him
here in front of me.”
The trader sat
down, while the scarlet-cloaked figure was carefully brought forward.
“What's your
name, reverend?”
“Eh?” The
scarlet-robed figure wheeled towards Mallow, the whole body turning as a unit.
His eyes were blankly open and there was a bruise on one temple. He had not
spoken, nor, as far as Mallow could tell, moved during all the previous
interval.
“Your name,
revered one?”
The missionary
started to sudden feverish life. His arms went out in an embracing gesture. “My
son—my children. May you always be in the protecting arms of the Galactic
Spirit.”
Twer stepped
forward, eyes troubled, voice husky, “The man's sick. Take him to bed,
somebody. Order him to bed, Mallow, and have him seen to. He's badly hurt.”
Mallow's great
arm shoved him back, “Don't interfere, Twer, or I'll have you out of the room.
Your name, revered one?”
The missionary's
hands clasped in sudden supplication, “As you are enlightened men, save me from
the heathen.” The words tumbled out, “Save me from these brutes and darkened
ones who raven after me and would afflict the Galactic Spirit with their
crimes. I am Jord Parma, of the Anacreonian worlds. Educated at the Foundation;
the Foundation itself, my children. I am a Priest of the Spirit educated into
all the mysteries, who have come here where the inner voice called me.” He was
gasping. “I have suffered at the hands of the unenlightened. As you are
Children of the Spirit; and in the name of that Spirit, protect me from them.”
A voice broke in
upon them, as the emergency alarm box clamored metallically:
“Enemy units in
sight! Instruction desired!”
Every eye shot
mechanically upward to the speaker.
Mallow swore
violently. He clicked open the reverse and yelled, “Maintain vigil! That is
all!” and turned it off.
He made his way
to the thick drapes that rustled aside at a touch and stared grimly out,
Enemy units!
Several thousands of them in the persons of the individual members of a
Korellian mob. The rolling rabble encompassed the port from extreme end to
extreme end, and in the cold, hard light of magnesium flares the foremost
straggled closer.
“Tinter!” The
trader never turned, but the back of his neck was red. “Get the outer speaker
working and find out what they want. Ask if they have a representative of the
law with them. Make no promises and no threats, or I'll kill you.”
Tinter turned and
left.
Mallow felt a
rough hand on his shoulder and he struck it aside. It was Twer. His voice was
an angry hiss in his ear, “Mallow, you're bound to hold onto this man. There's
no way of maintaining decency and honor otherwise. He's of the Foundation and,
after all, he—is a priest. These savages outsideDo you hear me?”
“I hear you,
Twer.” Mallow's voice was incisive. “I've got more to do here than guard
missionaries. I'll do, sir, what I please, and, by Seldon and all the Galaxy,
if you try to stop me, I'll tear out your stinking windpipe. Don't get in my
way, Twer, or it will be the last of you.”
He turned and
strode past. “You! Revered Parma! Did you know that, by convention, no
Foundation missionaries may enter the Korellian territory?”
The missionary
was trembling, “I can but go where the Spirit leads, my son. If the darkened
ones refuse enlightenment, is it not the greater sign of their need for it?”
“That's outside
the question, revered one. You are here against the law of both Korell and the
Foundation. I cannot in law protect you.”
The missionary's
hands were raised again. His earlier bewilderment was gone. There was the
raucous clamor of the ship's outer communication system in action, and the
faint, undulating gabble of the angry horde in response. The sound made his
eyes wild.
“You hear them?
Why do you talk of law to me, of a law made by men? There are higher laws. Was
it not the Galactic Spirit that said: Thou shalt not stand idly by to the hurl
of thy fellowman. And has he not said: Even as thou dealest with the humble and
defenseless, thus shalt thou be dealt with.
“Have you not
guns? Have you not a ship? And behind you is there not the Foundation? And
above and all-about you is there not the Spirit that rules the universe?” He
paused for breath.
And then the
great outer voice of the Far Star ceased and Lieutenant Tinter was back,
troubled.
“Speak!” said
Mallow, shortly.
“Sir, they demand
the person of Jord Parma.”
“If not?”
“There are
various threats, sir. It is difficult to make much out. There are so many—and
they seem quite mad. There is someone who says he governs the district and has
police powers, but he is quite evidently not his own master.”
“Master or not,”
shrugged Mallow, “he is the law. Tell them that if this governor, or policeman,
or whatever he is, approaches the ship alone, he can have the Revered Jord
Parma.”
And there was
suddenly a gun in his hand. He added, “I don't know what insubordination is. I
have never had any experience with it. But if there's anyone here who thinks he
can teach me, I'd like to teach him my antidote in return. ''
The gun swiveled
slowly, and rested on Twer. With an effort, the old trader's face untwisted and
his hands unclenched and lowered. His breath was a harsh rasp in his nostrils.
Tinter left, and
in five minutes a puny figure detached itself from the crowd. It approached
slowly and hesitantly, plainly drenched in fear and apprehension. Twice it
turned back, and twice the patently obvious threats of the many-headed monster
urged him on.
“All right,”
Mallow gestured with the hand-blaster, which remained unsheathed. “Grun and
Upshur, take him out.”
The missionary
screeched. He raised his arms and rigid fingers speared upward as the
voluminous sleeves fell away to reveal the thin, veined arms. There was a
momentary, tiny flash of light that came and went in a breath. Mallow blinked
and gestured again, contemptuously.
The missionary's
voice poured out as he struggled in the two-fold grasp, “Cursed be the traitor
who abandons his fellowman to evil and to death. Deafened be the ears that are deaf
to the pleadings of the helpless. Blind be the eyes that are blind to
innocence. Blackened forever be the soul that consorts with blackness—”
Twer clamped his
hands tightly over his ears.
Mallow flipped
his blaster and put it away. “Disperse,” he said, evenly, “to respective
stations. Maintain full vigil for six hours after dispersion of crowd. Double
stations for forty-eight hours thereafter. Further instructions at that time.
Twer, come with me.”
They were alone
in Mallow's private quarters. Mallow indicated a chair and Twer sat down. His
stocky figure looked shrunken.
Mallow stared him
down, sardonically. “Twer,” he said, “I'm disappointed. Your three years in
politics seem to have gotten you out of trader habits. Remember, I may be a
democrat back at the Foundation, but there's nothing short of tyranny that can
run my ship the way I want it run. I never had to pull a blaster on my men
before, and I wouldn't have had to now, if you hadn't gone out of line.
“Twer, you have
no official position, but you're here on my invitation, and I'll extend you
every courtesy—in private. However, from now on, in the presence of my officers
or men, I'm 'sir,' and not 'Mallow. ' And when I give an order, you'll jump
faster than a third-class recruit just for luck, or I'll have you handcuffed in
the sub-level even faster. Understand?”
The party-leader
swallowed dryly. He said, reluctantly, “My apologies.”
“Accepted! Will
you shake?”
Twer's limp
fingers were swallowed in Mallow's huge palm. Twer said, “My motives were good.
It's difficult to send a man out to be lynched. That wobbly-kneed governor or
whatever-he-was can't save him. It's murder.”
“I can't help
that. Frankly, the incident smelled too bad. Didn't you notice?”
“Notice what?”
“This spaceport
is deep in the middle of a sleepy far section. Suddenly a missionary escapes.
Where from? He comes here. Coincidence? A huge crowd gathers. From where? The
nearest city of any size must be at least a hundred miles away. But they arrive
in half an hour. How?”
“How?” echoed Twer.
“Well, what if
the missionary were brought here and released as bait. Our friend, Revered
Parma, was considerably confused. He seemed at no time to be in complete
possession of his wits.”
“Hard usage—”
murmured Twer bitterly.
“Maybe! And maybe
the idea was to have us go all chivalrous and gallant, into a stupid defense of
the man. He was here against the laws of Korell and the Foundation. If I
withhold him, it is an act of war against Korell, and the Foundation would have
no legal right to defend us.”
“That—that's
pretty far-fetched.”
The speaker
blared and forestalled Mallow's answer: “Sir, official communication received.”
“Submit
immediately!”
The gleaming
cylinder arrived in its slot with a click. Mallow opened it and shook out the
silver-impregnated sheet it held. He rubbed it appreciatively between thumb and
finger and said, “Teleported direct from the capital. Commdor's own
stationery.”
He read it in a
glance and laughed shortly, “So my idea was far-fetched, was it?”
He tossed it to
Twer, and added, “Half an hour after we hand back the missionary, we finally
get a very polite invitation to the Commdor's august presence—after seven days
of previous waiting. I think we passed a test.”
5.
Commdor Asper was
a man of the people, by self-acclamation. His remaining back-fringe of gray
hair drooped limply to his shoulders, his shirt needed laundering, and he spoke
with a snuffle.
“There is no
ostentation here, Trader Mallow,” he said. “No false show. In me, you see
merely the first citizen of the state. That's what Commdor means, and that's
the only title I have.”
He seemed
inordinately pleased with it all, “in fact, I consider that fact one of the
strongest bonds between Korell and your nation. I understand you people enjoy
the republican blessings we do.”
“Exactly,
Commdor,” said Mallow gravely, taking mental exception to the comparison, “an
argument which I consider strongly in favor of continued peace and friendship
between our governments.”
“Peace! Ah!” The
Commdor's sparse gray beard twitched to the sentimental grimaces of his face.
“I don't think there is anyone in the Periphery who has so near his heart the
ideal of Peace, as I have. I can truthfully say that since I succeeded my
illustrious father to the leadership of the state, the reign of Peace has never
been broken. Perhaps I shouldn't say it”—he coughed gently“but I have been told
that my people, my fellow-citizens rather, know me as Asper, the Well-Beloved.”
Mallow's eyes
wandered over the well-kept garden. Perhaps the tall men and the
strangely-designed but openly-vicious weapons they carried just happened to be
lurking in odd comers as a precaution against himself. That would be
understandable. But the lofty, steel-girdered walls that circled the place had
quite obviously been recently strengthened—an unfitting occupation for such a
Well-Beloved Asper.
He said, “It is
fortunate that I have you to deal with then, Commdor. The despots and monarchs
of surrounding worlds, which haven't the benefit of enlightened administration,
often lack the qualities that would make a ruler well-beloved.”
“Such as?” There
was a cautious note in the Commdor's voice.
“Such as a
concern for the best interests of their people, You, on the other hand, would
understand,”
The Commdor kept
his eyes on the gravel path as they walked leisurely, His hands caressed each
other behind his back.
Mallow went on
smoothly, “Up to now, trade between our two nations has suffered because of the
restrictions placed upon our traders by your government. Surely, it has long
been evident to you that unlimited trade—”
“Free Trade!”
mumbled the Commdor.
“Free Trade,
then. You must see that it would be of benefit to both of us. There are things
you have that we want, and things we have that you want. It asks only an exchange
to bring increased prosperity. An enlightened ruler such as yourself, a friend
of the people—I might say, a member of the people—needs no elaboration on that
theme. I won't insult your intelligence by offering any.”
“True! I have
seen this. But what would you?” His voice was a plaintive whine. “Your people
have always been so unreasonable. I am in favor of all the trade our economy
can support, but not on your terms. I am not sole master here.” His voice rose,
“I am only the servant of public opinion. My people will not take commerce
which carries with it a compulsory religion.”
Mallow drew
himself up, “A compulsory religion?”
“So it has always
been in effect. Surely you remember the case of Askone twenty years ago. First
they were sold some of your goods and then your people asked for complete
freedom of missionary effort in order that the goods might be run properly;
that Temples of Health be set up. There was then the establishment of religious
schools; autonomous rights for all officers of the religion and with what
result? Askone is now an integral member of the Foundation's system and the
Grand Master cannot call his underwear his own. Oh, no! Oh, no! The dignity of
an independent people could never suffer it.”
“None of what you
speak is at all what I suggest,” interposed Mallow.
“No?”
“No. I'm a Master
Trader. Money is my religion. All this mysticism and hocus-pocus of the
missionaries annoy me, and I'm glad you refuse to countenance it. It makes you
more my type of man.”
The Commdor's
laugh was high-pitched and jerky, “Well said! The Foundation should have sent a
man of your caliber before this.”
He laid a
friendly hand upon the trader's bulking shoulder, “But man, you have told me
only half. You have told me what the catch is not. Now tell me what it is.”
“The only catch,
Commdor, is that you're going to be burdened with an immense quantity of
riches.”
“Indeed?” he
snuffled. “But what could I want with riches? The true wealth is the love of
one's people. I have that.”
“You can have
both, for it is possible to gather gold with one hand and love with the other.”
“Now that, my
young man, would be an interesting phenomenon, if it were possible. How would
you go about it?”
“Oh, in a number
of ways. The difficulty is choosing among them. Let's see. Well, luxury items,
for instance. This object here, now—”
Mallow drew
gently out of an inner pocket a flat, linked chain of polished metal. “This,
for instance.”
“What is it?”
“That's got to be
demonstrated. Can you get a woman? Any young female will do. And a mirror, full
length.”
“Hm-m-m. Let's
get indoors, then.”
The Commdor
referred to his dwelling place as a house. The populace undoubtedly would call
it a palace. To Mallow's straightforward eyes, it looked uncommonly like a
fortress. it was built on an eminence that overlooked the capital. Its walls
were thick and reinforced. Its approaches were guarded, and its architecture
was shaped for defense. Just the type of dwelling, Mallow thought sourly, for
Asper, the Well-Beloved.
A young girl was
before them. She bent low to the Commdor, who said, “This is one of the
Commdora's girls. Will she do?”
“Perfectly!”
The Commdor
watched carefully while Mallow snapped the chain about the girl's waist, and
stepped back.
The Commdor
snuffled, “Well. Is that all?”
“Will you draw
the curtain, Commdor. Young lady, there's a little knob just near the snap.
Will you move it upward, please? Go ahead, it won't hurt you.”
The girl did so,
drew a sharp breath, looked at her hands, and gasped, “Oh!”
From her waist as
a source she was drowned in a pale, streaming luminescence of shifting color
that drew itself over her head in a flashing coronet of liquid fire. It was as
if someone had tom the aurora borealis out of the sky and molded it into a
cloak.
The girl stepped
to the mirror and stared, fascinated.
“Here, take
this.” Mallow handed her a necklace of dull pebbles. “Put it around your neck.”
The girl did so,
and each pebble, as it entered the luminescent field became an individual flame
that leaped and sparkled in crimson and gold.
“What do you
think of it?” Mallow asked her. The girl didn't answer but there was adoration
in her eyes. The Commdor gestured and reluctantly, she pushed the knob down,
and the glory died. She left—with a memory.
“It's yours, Commdor,”
said Mallow, “for the Commdora. Consider it a small gift from the Foundation.”
“Hm-m-m. ' The
Commdor turned the belt and necklace over in his hand as though calculating the
weight. “How is it done?”
Mallow shrugged,
“That's a question for our technical experts. But it will work for you
without—mark you, without—priestly help.”
“Well, it's only
feminine frippery after all. What could you do with it? Where would the money
come in?”
“You have balls,
receptions, banquets—that sort of thing?”
“Oh, yes.”
“Do you realize
what women will pay for that sort of jewelry? Ten thousand credits, at least.”
The Commdor
seemed struck in a heap, “Ah!”
“And since the
power unit of this particular item will not last longer than six months, there
will be the necessity of frequent replacements. Now we can sell as many of
these as you want for the equivalent in wrought iron of one thousand credits.
There's nine hundred percent profit for you.”
The Commdor
plucked at his beard and seemed engaged in awesome mental calculations,
“Galaxy, how they would fight for them. I'll keep the supply small and let them
bid. Of course, it wouldn't do to let them know that I personally—”
Mallow said, “We
can explain the workings of dummy corporations, if you would like.—Then,
working further at random, take our complete line of household gadgets. We have
collapsible stoves that will roast the toughest meats to the desired tenderness
in two minutes. We've got knives that won't require sharpening. We've got the
equivalent of a complete laundry that can be packed in a small closet and will
work entirely automatically. Ditto dish-washers. Ditto-ditto floor-scrubbers,
furniture polishers, dust-precipitators, lighting fixtures—oh, anything you
like. Think of your increased popularity, if you make them available to the
public. Think of your increased quantity of, uh, worldly goods, if they're
available as a government monopoly at nine hundred percent profit. It will be
worth many times the money to them, and they needn't know what you pay for it.
And, mind you, none of it will require priestly supervision. Everybody will be
happy.”
“Except you, it
seems. What do you get out of it?”
“Just what every
trader gets by Foundation law. My men and I will collect half of whatever
profits we take in. Just you buy all I want to sell you, and we'll both make
out quite well. Quite well.”
The Commdor was
enjoying his thoughts, “What did you say you wanted to be paid with? Iron?”
“That, and coal,
and bauxite. Also tobacco, pepper, magnesium, hardwood. Nothing you haven't got
enough of.”
“It sounds well.”
“I think so. Oh,
and still another item at random, Commdor. I could retool your factories.”
“Eh? How's that?”
“Well, take your
steel foundries. I have handy little gadgets that could do tricks with steel
that would cut production costs to one percent of previous marks. You could cut
prices by half, and still split extremely fat profits with the manufacturers. I
tell you, I could show you exactly what I mean, if you allowed me a
demonstration. Do you have a steel foundry in this city? It wouldn't take
long.”
“It could be
arranged, Trader Mallow. But tomorrow, tomorrow. Would you dine with us
tonight?”
“My men—” began
Mallow.
“Let them all
come,” said the Commdor, expansively. “A symbolic friendly union of our
nations. It will give us a chance for further friendly discussion. But one
thing,” his face lengthened and grew stem, “none of your religion. Don't think
that all this is an entering wedge for the missionaries.”
“Commdor,” said
Mallow, dryly, “I give you my word that religion would cut my profits.”
“Then that will
do for now. You'll be escorted back to your ship.”
6.
The Commdora was
much younger than her husband. Her face was pale and coldly formed and her
black hair was drawn smoothly and tightly back.
Her voice was
tart. “You are quite finished, my gracious and noble husband? Quite, quite
finished? I suppose I may even enter the garden if I wish, now.”
“There is no need
for dramatics, Licia, my dear,” said the Commdor, mildly. “The young man will
attend at dinner tonight, and you can speak with him all you wish and even
amuse yourself by listening to all I say. Room will have to be arranged for his
men somewhere about the place. The stars grant that they be few in numbers.”
“Most likely
they'll be great hogs of eaters who will eat meat by the quarter-animal and
wine by the hogshead. And you will groan for two nights when you calculate the
expense.”
“Well now,
perhaps I won't. Despite your opinion, the dinner is to be on the most lavish
scale.”
“Oh, I see.” She
stared at him contemptuously. “You are very friendly with these barbarians.
Perhaps that is why I was not to be permitted to attend your conversation.
Perhaps your little weazened soul is plotting to turn against my father.”
“Not at all.”
“Yes, I'd be
likely to believe you, wouldn't I? If ever a poor woman was sacrificed for
policy to an unsavory marriage, it was myself. I could have picked a more
proper man from the alleys and mudheaps of my native world.”
“Well, now, I'll
tell you what, my lady. Perhaps you would enjoy returning to your native world.
Except that, to retain as a souvenir that portion of you with which I am best
acquainted, I could have your tongue cut out first. And,” he tolled his head,
calculatingly, to one side, “as a final improving touch to your beauty, your
ears and the tip of your nose as well.”
“You wouldn't
dare, you little pug-dog. My father would pulverize your toy nation to meteoric
dust. In fact, he might do it in any case, if I told him you were treating with
these barbarians.”
“Hm-m-m. Well,
there's no need for threats. You are free to question the man yourself tonight.
Meanwhile, madam, keep your wagging tongue still.”
“At your orders?”
“Here, take this,
then, and keep still.”
The band was
about her waist and the necklace around her neck. He pushed the knob himself
and stepped back.
The Commdora drew
in her breath and held out her hands stiffly. She fingered the necklace
gingerly, and gasped again.
The Commdor
rubbed his hands with satisfaction and said, “You may wear it tonight—and I'll
get you more. Now keep still.”
The Commdora kept
still.
7.
Jaim Twer
fidgeted and shuffled his feet. He said, “What's twisting your face?”
Hober Mallow
lifted out of his brooding, “Is my face twisted? It's not meant so.”
“Something must
have happened yesterday,—I mean, besides that feast.” With sudden conviction,
“Mallow, there's trouble, isn't there?”
“Trouble? No.
Quite the opposite. In fact, I'm in the position of throwing my full weight
against a door and finding it ajar at the time. We're getting into this steel
foundry too easily.”
“You suspect a
trap?”
“Oh, for Seldon's
sake, don't be melodramatic.” Mallow swallowed his impatience and added
conversationally, “It's just that the easy entrance means there will be nothing
to see.
“Nuclear power,
huh?” Twer ruminated. “I'll tell you. There's just about no evidence of any
nuclear power economy here in Korell. And it would be pretty hard to mask all
signs of the widespread effects a fundamental technology such as nucleics would
have on everything.”
“Not if it was
just starting up, Twer, and being applied to a war economy. You'd find it in
the shipyards and the steel foundries only.”
“So if we don't
find it, then—”
“Then they
haven't got it—or they're not showing it. Toss a coin or take a guess.”
Twer shook his
head, “I wish I'd been with you yesterday.”
“I wish you had,
too,” said Mallow stonily. “I have no objection to moral support.
Unfortunately, it was the Commdor who set the terms of the meeting, and not
myself. And what is coming now would seem to be the royal groundcar to escort
us to the foundry. Have you got the gadgets?”
“All of them.”
8.
The foundry was
large, and bore the odor of decay which no amount of superficial repairs could
quite erase. It was empty now and in quite an unnatural state of quiet, as it
played unaccustomed host to the Commdor and his court.
Mallow had swung
the steel sheet onto the two supports with a careless heave. He had taken the
instrument held out to him by Twer and was gripping the leather handle inside
its leaden sheath.
“The instrument,”
he said, “is dangerous, but so is a buzz saw. You just have to keep your fingers
away.”
And as he spoke,
he drew the muzzle-slit swiftly down the length of the steel sheet, which
quietly and instantly fell in two.
There was a
unanimous jump, and Mallow laughed. He picked up one of the halves and propped
it against his knee, “You can adjust the cutting-length accurately to a
hundredth of an inch, and a two-inch sheet will slit down the middle as easily
as this thing did. If you've got the thickness exactly judged, you can place
steel on a wooden table, and split the metal without scratching the wood.”
And at each
phrase, the nuclear shear moved and a gouged chunk of steel flew across the
room.
“That,” he said,
“is whittling—with steel.”
He passed back
the shear. “Or else you have the plane. Do you want to decrease the thickness
of a sheet, smooth out an irregularity, remove corrosion? Watch!”
Thin, transparent
foil flew off the other half of the original sheet in six-inch swarths, then
eight-inch, then twelve.
“Or drills? It's
all the same principle.”
They were crowded
around now. It might have been a sleight-of-hand show, a comer magician, a
vaudeville act made into high-pressure salesmanship. Commdor Asper fingered
scraps of steel. High officials of the government tiptoed over each other's
shoulders, and whispered, while Mallow punched clean, beautiful round holes
through an inch of hard steel at every touch of his nuclear drill.
“Just one more
demonstration. Bring two short lengths of pipe, somebody.”
An Honorable
Chamberlain of something-or-other sprang to obedience in the general excitement
and thought-absorption, and stained his hands like any laborer.
Mallow stood them
upright and shaved the ends off with a single stroke of the shear, and then
joined the pipes, fresh cut to fresh cut.
And there was a
single pipe! The new ends, with even atomic irregularities missing, formed one
piece upon joining.
Then Mallow
looked up at his audience, stumbled at his first word and stopped. There was
the keen stirring of excitement in his chest, and the base of his stomach went
tingly and cold.
The Commdor's own
bodyguard, in the confusion, had struggled to the front line, and Mallow, for
the first time, was near enough to see their unfamiliar hand-weapons in detail.
They were
nuclear! There was no mistaking it; an explosive projectile weapon with a
barrel like that was impossible. But that wasn't the big point. That wasn't the
point at all.
The butts of
those weapons had, deeply etched upon them, in worn gold plating, the
Spaceship-and-Sun!
The same
Spaceship-and-Sun that was stamped on every. one of the great volumes of the
original Encyclopedia that the Foundation had begun and not yet finished. The
same Spaceship-and-Sun that had blazoned the banner of the Galactic Empire
through millennia.
Mallow talked
through and around his thoughts, “Test that pipe! It's one piece. Not perfect;
naturally, the joining shouldn't be done by hand.”
There was no need
of further legerdemain. It had gone over. Mallow was through. He had what he
wanted. There was only one thing in his mind. The golden globe with its
conventionalized rays, and the oblique cigar shape that was a space vessel.
The
Spaceship-and-Sun of the Empire!
The Empire! The
words drilled! A century and a half had passed but there was still the-Empire,
somewhere deeper in the Galaxy. And it was emerging again, out into the
Periphery.
Mallow smiled!
9.
The Far Star was
two days out in space, when Hober Mallow, in his private quarters with Senior
Lieutenant Drawt, handed him an envelope, a roll of microfilm, and a silvery
spheroid.
“As of an hour
from now, Lieutenant, you're Acting Captain of the Far Star, until I return,—or
forever.”
Drawt made a
motion of standing but Mallow waved him down imperiously.
“Quiet, and
listen. The envelope contains the exact location of the planet to which you're
to proceed. There you will wait for me for two months. If, before the two
months are up, the Foundation locates you, the microfilm is my report of the
trip.
“If, however,”
and his voice was somber, “I do not return at the end of two months, and Foundation
vessels do not locate you, proceed to the planet, Terminus, and hand in the
Time Capsule as the report. Do you understand that?”
“Yes, sir.”
“At no time are
you, or any of the men, to amplify in any single instance, my official report.”
“If we are
questioned, sir?”
“Then you know
nothing.”
“Yes, sir.”
The interview
ended, and fifty minutes later, a lifeboat kicked lightly off the side of the
Far Star.
10.
Onum Barr was an
old man, too old to be afraid. Since the last disturbances, he had lived alone
on the fringes of the land with what books he had saved from the ruins. He had
nothing he feared losing, least of all the worn remnant of his life, and so he
faced the intruder without cringing.
“Your door was
open,” the stranger explained.
His accent was
clipped and harsh, and Barr did not fail to notice the strange blue-steel
hand-weapon at his hip. In the half gloom of the small room, Barr saw the glow
of a force-shield surrounding the man.
He said, wearily,
“There is no reason to keep it closed. Do you wish anything of me?”
“Yes.” The
stranger remained standing in the center of the room. He was large, both in
height and bulk. “Yours is the only house about here.”
“It is a desolate
place,” agreed Barr, “but there is a town to the east. I can show you the
way'.”
“In a while. May
I sit?”
“If the chairs
will hold you,” said the old man, gravely. They were old, too. Relics of a
better youth.
The stranger
said, “My name is Hober Mallow. I come from a far province.”
Barr nodded and
smiled, “Your tongue convicted you of that long ago. I am Onum Barr of
Siwenna—and once Patrician of the Empire.”
“Then this is
Siwenna. I had only old maps to guide me.”
“They would have
to be old, indeed, for star-positions to be misplaced.”
Barr sat quite
still, while the other's eyes drifted away into a reverie. He noticed that the
nuclear force-shield had vanished from about the man and admitted dryly to
himself that his person no longer seemed formidable to strangers—or even, for
good or for evil, to his enemies.
He said, “My
house is poor and my resources few. You may share what I have if your stomach
can endure black bread and dried corn.”
Mallow shook his
head, “No, I have eaten, and I can't stay. All I need are the directions to the
center of government.”
“That is easily
enough done, and poor though I am, deprives me of nothing. Do you mean the
capital of the planet, or of the Imperial Sector?”
The younger man's
eyes narrowed, “Aren't the two identical? Isn't this Siwenna?”
The old patrician
nodded slowly, “Siwenna, yes. But Siwenna is no longer capital of the Normannic
Sector. Your old map has misled you after all. The stars may not change even in
centuries, but political boundaries are all too fluid.”
“That's too bad.
In fact, that's very bad. Is the new capital far off?”
“It's on Orsha
II. Twenty parsecs off. Your map will direct you. How old is it?”
“A hundred and
fifty years.”
“That old?” The
old man sighed. “History has been crowded since. Do you know any of it?”
Mallow shook his
bead slowly.
Barr said,
“You're fortunate. It has been an evil time for the provinces, but for the
reign of Stannell VI, and he died fifty years ago. Since that time, rebellion
and ruin, ruin and rebellion.” Barr wondered if he were growing garrulous. It
was a lonely life out here, and he had so little chance to talk to men.
Mallow said with
sudden sharpness, “Ruin, eh? You sound as if the province were impoverished.”
“Perhaps not on
an absolute scale. The physical resources of twenty-five first-rank planets take
a long time to use up. Compared to the wealth of the last century, though, we
have gone a long way downhill—and there is no sign of turning, not yet. Why are
you so interested in all this, young man? You are all alive and your eyes
shine!”
The trader came
near enough to blushing, as the faded eyes seemed to look too deep into his and
smile at what they saw.
He said, “Now
look here. I'm a trader out there—out toward the rim of the Galaxy. I've
located some old maps, and I'm out to open new markets. Naturally, talk of
impoverished provinces disturbs me. You can't get money out of a world unless
money's there to be got. Now how's Siwenna, for instance?”
The old man
leaned forward, “I cannot say. It will do even yet, perhaps. But you a trader?
You look more like a fighting man. You hold your hand near your gun and there
is a scar on your jawbone.”
Mallow jerked his
head, “There isn't much law out there where I come from. Fighting and scars are
part of a trader's overhead. But fighting is only useful when there's money at
the end, and if I can get it without, so much the sweeter. Now will I find
enough money here to make it worth the fighting? I take it I can find the
fighting easily enough.”
“Easily enough,”
agreed Barr. “You could join Wiscard's remnants in the Red Stars. I don't know,
though, if you'd call that fighting or piracy. Or you could join our present
gracious viceroy—gracious by right of murder, pillage, rapine, and the word of
a boy Emperor, since rightfully assassinated.” The patrician's thin cheeks
reddened. His eyes closed and then opened, bird-bright.
“You don't sound
very friendly to the viceroy, Patrician Barr,” said Mallow. “What if I'm one of
his spies?”
“What if you
are?” said Barr, bitterly. “What can you take?” He gestured a withered arm at
the bare interior of the decaying mansion.
“Your life.”
“It would leave
me easily enough. It has been with me five years too long. But you are not one
of the viceroy's men. If you were, perhaps even now instinctive
self-preservation would keep my mouth closed.”
“How do you
know?”
The old man
laughed, “You seem suspicious—Come, I'll wager you think I'm trying to trap you
into denouncing the government. No, no. I am past politics.”
“Past politics?
Is a man ever past that? The words you used to describe the viceroy—what were
they? Murder, pillage, all that. You didn't sound objective. Not exactly. Not
as if you were past politics.”
The old man
shrugged, “Memories sting when they come suddenly. Listen! Judge for yourself!
When Siwenna was the provincial capital, I was a patrician and a member of the
provincial senate. My family was an old and honored one. One of my
great-grandfathers had beenNo, never mind that. Past glories are poor feeding.”
“I take it,” said
Mallow, “there was a civil war, or a revolution.”
Barr's face
darkened. “Civil wars are chronic in these degenerate days, but Siwenna had
kept apart. Under Stannell VI, it had almost achieved its ancient prosperity.
But weak emperors followed, and weak emperors mean strong viceroys, and our
last viceroy—the same Wiscard, whose remnants still prey on the commerce among
the Red Stars—aimed at the Imperial Purple. He wasn't the first to aim. And if
he had succeeded, he wouldn't have been the first to succeed.
“But he failed.
For when the Emperor's Admiral approached the province at the head of a fleet,
Siwenna itself rebelled against its rebel viceroy.” He stopped, sadly.
Mallow found
himself tense on the edge of his seat, and relaxed slowly, “Please continue,
sir.”
“Thank you,” said
Barr, wearily. “It's kind of you to humor an old man. They rebelled; or I
should say, we rebelled, for I was one of the minor leaders. Wiscard left
Siwenna, barely ahead of us, and the planet, and with it the province, were
thrown open to the admiral with every gesture of loyalty to the Emperor. Why we
did this,—I'm not sure. Maybe we felt loyal to the symbol, if not the person,
of the Emperor,—a cruel and vicious child. Maybe we feared the horrors of a
siege.”
“Well?” urged
Mallow, gently.
“Well, came the
grim retort, “that didn't suit the admiral. He wanted the glory of conquering a
rebellious province and his men wanted the loot such conquest would involve. So
while the people were still gathered in every large city, cheering the Emperor
and his admiral, he occupied all armed centers, and then ordered the population
put to the nuclear blast.”
“On what
pretext?”
“On the pretext
that they had rebelled against their viceroy, the Emperor's anointed. And the
admiral became the new viceroy, by virtue of one month of massacre, pillage and
complete horror. I had six sons. Five died—variously. I had a daughter. I hope
she died, eventually. I escaped because I was old. I came here, too old to
cause even our viceroy worry.” He bent his gray head, “They left me nothing,
because I had helped drive out a rebellious governor and deprived an admiral of
his glory.”
Mallow sat
silent, and waited. Then, “What of your sixth son?” he asked softly.
“Eh?” Barr smiled
acidly. “He is safe, for he has joined the admiral as a common soldier under an
assumed name. He is a gunner in the viceroy's personal fleet. Oh, no, I see
your eyes. He is not an unnatural son. He visits me when he can and gives me
what he can. He keeps me alive. And some day, our great and glorious viceroy
will grovel to his death, and it will be my son who will be his executioner.”
“And you tell
this to a stranger? You endanger your son.”
“No. I help him,
by introducing a new enemy. And were I a friend of the viceroy, as I am his
enemy, I would tell him to string outer space with ships, clear to the rim of
the Galaxy.”
“There are no
ships there?”
“Did you find
any? Did any space-guards question your entry? With ships few enough, and the
bordering provinces filled with their share of intrigue and iniquity, none can
be spared to guard the barbarian outer suns. No danger ever threatened us from
the broken edge of the Galaxy,—until you came.”
“I? I'm no
danger.”
“There will be
more after you.”
Mallow shook his
head slowly, “I'm not sure I understand you.”
“Listen!” There
was a feverish edge to the old man's voice. “I knew you when you entered. You
have a force-shield about your body, or had when I first saw you.”
Doubtful silence,
then, “Yes,—I had.”
“Good. That was a
flaw, but you didn't know that. There are some things I know. It's out of
fashion in these decaying times to be a scholar. Events race and flash past and
who cannot fight the tide with nuclear-blast in hand is swept away, as I was.
But I was a scholar, and I know that in all the history of nucleics, no
portable force-shield was ever invented. We have force-shields—huge, lumbering
powerhouses that will protect a city, or even a ship, but not one, single man.”
“Ah?” Mallow's
underlip thrust out. “And what do you deduce from that?”
“There have been
stories percolating through space. They travel strange paths and become
distorted with every parsec,—but when I was young there was a small ship of
strange men, who did not know our customs and could not tell where they came
from. They talked of magicians at the edge of the Galaxy; magicians who glowed
in the darkness, who flew unaided through the air, and whom weapons would not
touch.
“We laughed. I
laughed, too. I forgot it till today. But you glow in the darkness, and I don't
think my blaster, if I had one, would hurt you. Tell me, can you fly through
air as you sit there now?”
Mallow said
calmly, “I can make nothing of all this.”
Barr smiled, “I'm
content with the answer. I do not examine my guests. But if there are
magicians; if you are one of them; there may some day be a great influx of
them, or you. Perhaps that would be well. Maybe we need new blood.” He muttered
soundlessly to himself, then, slowly, “But it works the other way, too. Our new
viceroy also dreams, as did our old Wiscard.”
“Also after the
Emperor's crown?”
Barr nodded, “My
son hears tales. In the viceroy's personal entourage, one could scarcely help
it. And he tells me of them. Our new viceroy would not refuse the Crown if
offered, but he guards his line of retreat. There are stories that, failing
Imperial heights, he plans to carve out a new Empire in the Barbarian
hinterland. It is said, but I don't vouch for this, that he has already given
one of his daughters as wife to a Kinglet somewhere in the uncharted
Periphery.”
“If one listened
to every story—”
“I know. There
are many more. I'm old and I babble nonsense. But what do you say?” And those
sharp, old eyes peered deep.
The trader
considered, “I say nothing. But I'd like to ask something. Does Siwenna have
nuclear power? Now, wait, I know that it possesses the knowledge of nucleics. I
mean, do they have power generators intact, or did the recent sack destroy
them?”
“Destroy them?
Oh, no. Half a planet would be wiped out before the smallest power station
would be touched. They are irreplaceable and the suppliers of the strength of
the fleet.” Almost proudly, “We have the largest and best on this side of
Trantor itself.”
“Then what would
I do first if I wanted to see these generators?”
“Nothing!”
replied Barr, decisively. “You couldn't approach any military center without
being shot down instantly. Neither could anyone. Siwenna is still deprived of
civic rights.”
“You mean all the
power stations are under the military?”
“No. There are
the small city stations, the ones supplying power for heating and lighting
homes, powering vehicles and so forth. Those are almost as bad. They're
controlled by the tech-men.”
“Who are they?”
“A specialized
group which supervises the power plants. The honor is hereditary, the young
ones being brought up in the profession as apprentices. Strict sense of duty,
honor, and all that. No one but a tech-man could enter a station.”
“I see.”
“I don't say, though,”
added Barr, “that there aren't cases where tech-men haven't been bribed. In
days when we have nine emperors in fifty years and seven of these are
assassinated,—when every space-captain aspires to the usurpation of a
viceroyship, and every viceroy to the Imperium,
I suppose even a
tech-man can fall prey to money. But it would require a good deal, and I have
none. Have you?”
“Money? No. But
does one always bribe with money?”
“What else, when
money buys all else.”
“There is quite
enough that money won't buy. And now if you'll tell me the nearest city with
one of the stations, and how best to get there, I'll thank you.”
“Wait!” Barr held
out his thin hands. “Where do you rush? You come here, but I ask no questions.
In the city, where the inhabitants are still called rebels, you would be
challenged by the first soldier or guard who heard your accent and saw your
clothes.”
He rose and from
an obscure comer of an old chest brought out a booklet. “My passport,—forged. I
escaped with it.”
He placed it in
Mallow's hand and folded the fingers over it. “The description doesn't fit, but
if you flourish it, the chances are many to one they will not look closely.”
“But you. You'll
be left without one.”
The old exile
shrugged cynically, “What of it? And a further caution. Curb your tongue! Your
accent is barbarous, your idioms peculiar, and every once in a while you
deliver yourself of the most astounding archaisms. The less you speak, the less
suspicion you will draw upon yourself. Now I'll tell you how to get to the
city—”
Five minutes
later, Mallow was gone.
He returned but
once, for a moment, to the old patrician's house, before leaving it entirely,
however. And when Onum Barr stepped into his little garden early the next
morning, he found a box at his feet. It contained provisions, concentrated
provisions such as one would find aboard ship, and alien in taste and
preparation.
But they were
good, and lasted long.
11.
The tech-man was
short, and his skin glistened with well-kept plumpness. His hair was a fringe and
his skull shone through pinkly. The rings on his fingers were thick and heavy,
his clothes were scented, and he was the first man Mallow had met on the planet
who hadn't looked hungry.
The tech-man's
lips pursed peevishly, “Now, my man, quickly. I have things of great importance
waiting for me. You seem a stranger—” He seemed to evaluate Mallow's definitely
un-Siwennese costume and his eyelids were heavy with suspicion.
“I am not of the
neighborhood,” said Mallow, calmly, “but the matter is irrelevant. I have had
the honor to send you a little gift yesterday—”
The tech-man's
nose lifted, “I received it. An interesting gewgaw. I may have use for it on
occasion.”
“I have other and
more interesting gifts. Quite out of the gewgaw stage.”
“Oh-h?” The
tech-man's voice lingered thoughtfully over the monosyllable. “I think I
already see the course of the interview; it has happened before. You are going
to give me some trifle or other. A few credits, perhaps a cloak, second-rate
jewelry; anything your little soul may think sufficient to corrupt a tech-man.”
His lower lip puffed out belligerently, “And I know what you wish in exchange.
There have been others and to spare with the same bright idea. You wish to be
adopted into our clan. You wish to be taught the mysteries of nucleics and the
care of the machines. You think because you dogs of Siwenna—and probably your
strangerhood is assumed for safety's sake—are being daily punished for your
rebellion that you can escape what you deserve by throwing over yourselves the
privileges and protections of the tech-man's guild.”
Mallow would have
spoken, but the tech-man raised himself into a sudden roar. “And now leave
before I report your name to the Protector of the City. Do you think that I
would betray the trust? The Siwennese traitors that preceded me would
have—perhaps! But you deal with a different breed now. Why, Galaxy, I marvel
that I do not kill you myself at this moment with my bare hands.”
Mallow smiled to
himself. The entire speech was patently artificial in tone and content, so that
all the dignified indignation degenerated into uninspired farce.
The trader
glanced humorously at the two flabby hands that had been named as his possible
executioners then and there, and said, “Your Wisdom, you are wrong on three
counts. First, I am not a creature of the viceroy come to test your loyalty.
Second, my gift is something the Emperor himself in all his splendor does not
and will never possess. Third, what I wish in return is very little; a nothing;
a mere breath.”
“So you say!” He
descended into heavy sarcasm. “Come, what is this imperial donation that your
godlike power wishes to bestow upon me? Something the Emperor doesn't have,
eh?” He broke into a sharp squawk of derision.
Mallow rose and
pushed the chair aside, “I have waited three days to see you, Your Wisdom, but
the display will take only three seconds. If you will just draw that blaster
whose butt I see very near your hand—”
“Eh?”
“And shoot me, I
will be obliged.”
“What?”
“If I am killed,
you can tell the police I tried to bribe you into betraying guild secrets.
You'll receive high praise. If I am not killed, you may have my shield.”
For the first
time, the tech-man became aware of the dimly-white illumination that hovered
closely about his visitor, as though he had been dipped in pearl-dust. His
blaster raised to the level and with eyes a-squint in wonder and suspicion, he
closed contact.
The molecules of
air caught in the sudden surge of atomic disruption, tore into glowing, burning
ions, and marked out the blinding thin line that struck at Mallow's heart—and
splashed!
While Mallow's
look of patience never changed, the nuclear forces that tore at him consumed
themselves against that fragile, pearly illumination, and crashed back to die
in mid-air.
The tech-man's
blaster dropped to the floor with an unnoticed crash.
Mallow said,
“Does the Emperor have a personal force-shield? You can have one.”
The tech-man
stuttered, “Are you a tech-man?”
“No.”
“Then—then where
did you get that?”
“What do you care?”
Mallow was coolly contemptuous. “Do you want it?” A thin, knobbed chain fell
upon the desk, “There it is.”
The tech-man
snatched it up and fingered it nervously, “Is this complete?”
“Complete.”
“Where's the
power?”
Mallow's finger
fell upon the largest knob, dull in its leaden case.
The tech-man
looked up, and his face was congested with blood, “Sir, I am a tech-man, senior
grade. I have twenty years behind me as supervisor and I studied under the
great Bier at the University of Trantor. If you have the infernal charlatanry
to tell me that a small container the size of a—of a walnut, blast it, holds a
nuclear generator, I'll have you before the Protector in three seconds.”
“Explain it
yourself then, if you can. I say it's complete.”
The tech-man's
flush faded slowly as he bound the chain about his waist, and, following
Mallow's gesture, pushed the knob. The radiance that surrounded him shone into
dim relief. His blaster lifted, then hesitated. Slowly, he adjusted it to an
almost burnless minimum.
And then,
convulsively, he closed circuit and the nuclear fire dashed against his hand,
harmlessly.
. He whirled,
“And what if I shoot you now, and keep the shield.”
“Try!” said
Mallow. “Do you think I gave you my only sample?” And he, too, was solidly
incased in light.
The tech-man
giggled nervously. The blaster clattered onto the desk. He said, “And what is
this mere nothing, this breath, that you wish in return'?”
“I want to see
your generators.”
“You realize that
that is forbidden. It would mean ejection into space for both of us—”
“I don't want to
touch them or have anything to do with them. I want to see them—from a
distance.”
“If not?”
“If not, you have
your shield, but I have other things. For one thing, a blaster especially
designed to pierce that shield.”
“Hm-m-m.” The
tech-man's eyes shifted. “Come with me.”
12.
The tech-man's
home was a small two-story affair on the Outskirts of the huge, cubiform,
windowless affair that dominated the center of the city. Mallow passed from one
to the other through an underground passage, and found himself in the silent,
ozone-tinged atmosphere of the powerhouse.
For fifteen
minutes, he followed his guide and said nothing. His eyes missed nothing. His
fingers touched nothing. And then, the tech-man said in strangled tones, “Have
you had enough? I couldn't trust my underlings in this case.”
“Could you ever?”
asked Mallow, ironically. “I've had enough.”
They were back in
the office and Mallow said, thoughtfully, “And all those generators are in your
hands?”
“Every one,” said
the tech-man, with more than a touch of complacency.
“And you keep
them running and in order?”
“Right!”
“And if they
break down?”
The tech-man
shook his head indignantly, “They don't break down. They never break down. They
were built for eternity.”
“Eternity is a
long time. Just suppose—”
“It is
unscientific to suppose meaningless cases.”
“All right.
Suppose I were to blast a vital part into nothingness? I suppose the machines
aren't immune to nuclear forces? Suppose I fuse a vital connection, or smash a
quartz D-tube?”
“Well, then,”
shouted the tech-man, furiously, “you would be killed.”
“Yes, I know
that,” Mallow was shouting, too, “but what about the generator? Could you
repair it?”
“Sir,” the
tech-man howled his words, “you have had a fair return. You've had what you
asked for. Now get out! I owe you nothing more!”
Mallow bowed with
a satiric respect and left.
Two days later he
was back where the Far Star waited to return with him to the planet, Terminus.
And two days
later, the tech-man's shield went dead, and for all his puzzling and cursing
never glowed again.
13.
Mallow relaxed
for almost the first time in six months. He was on his back in the sunroom of
his new house, stripped to the skin. His great, brown arms were thrown up and
out, and the muscles tautened into a stretch, then faded into repose.
The man beside
him placed a cigar between Mallow's teeth and lit it. He champed on one of his
own and said, “You must be overworked. Maybe you need a long rest.”
“Maybe I do,
Jael, but I'd rather rest in a council seat. Because I'm going to have that
seat, and you're going to help me.”
Ankor Jael raised
his eyebrows and said, “How did I get into this?”
“You got in
obviously. Firstly, you're an old dog of a politico. Secondly, you were booted
out of your cabinet seat by Jorane Sutt, the same fellow who'd rather lose an
eyeball than see me in the council. You don't think much of my chances, do
you?”
“Not much,”
agreed the ex-Minister of Education. “You're a Smyrnian.”
“That's no legal
bar. I've had a lay education.”
“Well, come now.
Since when does prejudice follow any law but its own. Now, how about your own
man—this Jaim Twer? What does he say?”
“He spoke about
running me for council almost a year ago,” replied Mallow easily, “but I've
outgrown him. He couldn't have pulled it off in any case. Not enough depth.
He's loud and forceful—but that's only an expression of nuisance value. I'm off
to put over a real coup. I need you.”
“Jorane Sutt is
the cleverest politician on the planet and he'll be against you. I don't claim
to be able to outsmart him. And don't think he doesn't fight hard, and dirty.”
“I've got money.”
“Mat helps. But
it takes a lot to buy off prejudice, you dirty Smyrnian.”
“I'll have a
lot.”
“Well, I'll look
into the matter. But don't ever you crawl up on your hind legs and bleat that I
encouraged you in the matter. Who's that?”
Mallow pulled the
corners of his mouth down, and said, “Jorane Sutt himself, I think. He's early,
and I can understand it. I've been dodging him for a month. Look, Jael, get
into the next room, and turn the speaker on low. I want you to listen.”
He helped the
council member out of the room with a shove of his bare foot, then scrambled up
and into a silk robe. The synthetic sunlight faded to normal power.
The secretary to
the mayor entered stiffly, while the solemn major-domo tiptoed the door shut
behind him.
Mallow fastened
his belt and said, “Take your choice of chairs, Sutt.”
Sutt barely
cracked a flickering smile. The chair he chose was comfortable but he did not
relax into it. From its edge, he said, “If you'll state your terms to begin
with, we'll get down to business.”
“What terms?”
“You wish to be
coaxed? Well, then, what, for instance, did you do at Korell? Your report was
incomplete.”
“I gave it to you
months ago. You were satisfied then.”
Yes,” Sutt rubbed
his forehead thoughtfully with one finger, “but since then your activities have
been significant. We know a good deal of what you're doing, Mallow. We know,
exactly, how many factories you're putting up; in what a hurry you're doing it;
and how much it's costing you. And there's this palace you have,” he gazed
about him with a cold lack of appreciation, “which set you back considerably
more than my annual salary; and a swathe you've been cutting—a very
considerable and expensive swathe—through the upper layers of Foundation
society.”
“So? Beyond
proving that you employ capable spies, what does it show?”
“It shows you
have money you didn't have a year ago. And that can show anything—for instance,
that a good deal went on at Korell that we know nothing of. Where are you
getting your money?”
“My dear Sutt,
you can't really expect me to tell you.”
“I don't.”
“I didn't think
you did. That's why I'm going to tell you. It's straight from the
treasure-chests of the Commdor of Korell.”
Sutt blinked.
Mallow smiled and
continued. “Unfortunately for you, the money is quite legitimate. I'm a Master
Trader and the money I received was a quantity of wrought iron and chromite in
exchange for a number of trinkets I was able to supply him with. Fifty per cent
of the profit is mine by hidebound contract with the Foundation. The other half
goes to the government at the end of the year when all good citizens pay their
income tax.”
“There was no
mention of any trade agreement in your report.”
“Nor was there
any mention of what I had for breakfast that day, or the name of my current
mistress, or any other irrelevant detail.” Mallow's smile was fading into a
sneer. “I was sent—to quote yourself—to keep my eyes open. They were never.
shut. You wanted to find out what happened to the captured Foundation merchant ships.
I never saw or heard of them. You wanted to find out if Korell had nuclear
power. My report tells of nuclear blasters in the possession of the Commdor's
private bodyguard. I saw no other signs. And the blasters I did see are relics
of the old Empire, and may be show-pieces that do not work, for all my
knowledge.
“So far, I
followed orders, but beyond that I was, and. still am, a free agent. According
to the laws of the Foundation, a Master Trader may open whatever new markets he
can, and receive therefrom his due half of the profits. What are your
objections? I don't see them.”
Sutt bent his
eyes carefully towards the wall and spoke with a difficult lack of anger, “It
is the general custom of all traders to advance the religion with their trade.”
“I adhere to law,
and not to custom.”
“There are times
when custom can be the higher law.”
“Then appeal to
the courts.”
Sutt raised
somber eyes which seemed to retreat into their sockets. “You're a Smyrnian
after all. It seems naturalization and education can't wipe out the taint in
the blood. Listen, and try to understand, just the same.
“This goes beyond
money, or markets. We have the science of the great Hari Seldon to prove that
upon us depends the future empire of the Galaxy, and from the course that leads
to that Imperium we cannot turn. The religion we have is our all-important
instrument towards that end. With it we have brought the Four Kingdoms under
our control, even at the moment when they would have crushed us. It is the most
potent device known with which to control men and worlds.
“The primary
reason for the development of trade and traders was to introduce and spread
this religion more quickly, and to insure that the introduction of new
techniques and a new economy would be subject to our thorough and intimate
control.”
He paused for
breath, and Mallow interjected quietly, “I know the theory. I understand it
entirely.”
“Do you? It is
more than I expected. Then you see, of course, that your attempt at trade for
its own sake; at mass production of worthless gadgets, which can only affect a
world's economy superficially; at the subversion of interstellar policy to the
god of profits; at the divorce of nuclear power from our controlling
religion—can only end with the overthrow and complete negation of the policy
that has worked successfully for a century.”
“And time enough,
too,” said Mallow, indifferently, “for a policy outdated, dangerous and
impossible. However well your religion has succeeded in the Four Kingdoms,
scarcely another world in the Periphery has accepted it. At the time we seized
control of the Kingdoms, there were a sufficient number of exiles, Galaxy
knows, to spread the story of how Salvor Hardin used the priesthood and the
superstition of the people to overthrow the independence and power of the
secular monarchs. And if that wasn't enough, the case of Askone two decades
back made it plain enough. There isn't a ruler in the Periphery now that
wouldn't sooner cut his own throat than let a priest of the Foundation enter
the territory.
“I don't propose
to force Korell or any other world to accept something I know they don't want.
No, Sutt. If nuclear power makes them dangerous, a sincere friendship through
trade will be many times better than an insecure overlordship, based on the
hated supremacy of a foreign spiritual power, which, once it weakens ever so
slightly, can only fall entirely and leave nothing substantial behind except an
immortal fear and hate.”
Suit said
cynically, “Very nicely put. So, to get back to the original point of discussion,
what are your terms? What do you require to exchange your ideas for mine?”
“You think my
convictions are for sale?”
“Why not?” came
the cold response. “Isn't that your business, buying and selling?”
“Only at a
profit,” said Mallow, unoffended. “Can you offer me more than I'm getting as
is?”
“You could have
three-quarters of your trade profits, rather than half.”
Mallow laughed
shortly, “A fine offer. The whole of the trade on your terms would fall far
below—a tenth share on mine. Try harder than that.”
“You could have a
council seat.”
“I'll have that
anyway, without and despite you.”
With a sudden
movement, Sutt clenched his fist, “You could also save yourself a prison term.
Of twenty years, if I have my way. Count the profit in that.”
“No profit at
all, but can you fulfill such a threat?”
“How about a
trial for murder?”
“Whose murder?”
asked Mallow, contemptuously.
Sutt's voice was
harsh now, though no louder than before, “The murder of an Anacreonian priest,
in the service of the Foundation.”
“Is that so now?
And what's your evidence?”
The secretary to
the mayor leaned forward, “Mallow, I'm not bluffing. The preliminaries are
over. I have only to sign one final paper and the case of the Foundation versus
Hober Mallow, Master Trader, is begun. You abandoned a subject of the
Foundation to torture and death at the hands of an alien mob, Mallow, and you
have only five seconds to prevent the punishment due you. For myself, I'd
rather you decided to bluff it out. You'd be safer as a destroyed enemy, than
as a doubtfully-converted friend.”
Mallow said
solemnly, “You have your wish.”
“Good!” and the
secretary smiled savagely. “It was the mayor who wished the preliminary attempt
at compromise, not I. Witness that I did not try too hard.”
The door opened
before him, and he left.
Mallow looked up
as Ankor Jael re-entered the room.
Mallow said, “Did
you hear him?”
The politician
flopped to the floor. “I never heard him as angry as that, since I've known the
snake.”
“All right. What
do you make of it?”
“Well, I'll tell
you. A foreign policy of domination through spiritual means is his idee fixe,
but it's my notion that his ultimate aims aren't spiritual. I was fired out of
the Cabinet for arguing on the same issue, as I needn't tell you.”
“You needn't. And
what are those unspiritual aims according to your notion?”
Jael grew
serious, “Well, he's not stupid, so he must see the bankruptcy of our religious
policy, which has hardly made a single conquest for us in seventy years. He's
obviously using it for purposes of his own.
“Now any dogma
primarily based on faith and emotionalism, is a dangerous weapon to use on
others, since it is almost impossible to guarantee that the weapon will never
be turned on the user. For a hundred years now, we've supported a ritual and
mythology that is becoming more and more venerable, traditional—and immovable.
In some ways, it isn't under our control any more.”
“In what ways?”
demanded Mallow. “Don't stop. I want your thoughts.”
“Well, suppose
one man, one ambitious man, uses the force of religion against us, rather than
for us.”
“You mean Sutt—”
“You're right. I
mean Sutt. Listen, man, if he could mobilize the various hierarchies on the
subject planets against the Foundation in the name of orthodoxy, what chance
would we stand? By planting himself at the head of the standards of the pious,
he could make war on heresy, as represented by you, for instance, and make
himself king eventually. After all, it was Hardin who said: 'A nuclear blaster
is a good weapon, but it can point both ways. '”
Mallow slapped
his bare thigh, “All right, Jael, then get me in that council, and I'll fight
him.”
Jael paused, then
said significantly, “Maybe not. What was all that about having a priest
lynched? Is isn't true, is it?”
“It's true
enough,” Mallow said, carelessly.
Jael whistled,
“Has he definite proof?”
“He should have.”
Mallow hesitated, then added, “Jaim Twer was his man from the beginning, though
neither of them knew that I knew that. And Jaim Twer was an eyewitness.”
Jael shook his
head. “Uh-uh. That's bad.”
“Bad? What's bad
about it? That priest was illegally upon the planet by the Foundation's own
laws. He was obviously used by the Korellian government as a bait, whether
involuntary or not. By all the laws of common-sense, I had no choice but one
action—and that action was strictly within the law. If he brings me to trial,
he'll do nothing but make a prime fool of himself.”
And Jael shook
his head again, “No, Mallow, you've missed it. I told you he played dirty. He's
not out to convict you; he knows he can't do that. But he is out to ruin your
standing with the people. You heard what he said. Custom is higher than law, at
times. You could walk out of the trial scot-free, but if the people think you
threw a priest to the dogs, your popularity is gone.
“They'll admit
you did the legal thing, even the sensible thing. But just the same you'll have
been, in their eyes, a cowardly dog, an unfeeling brute, a hard-hearted
monster. And you would never get elected to the council. You might even lose
your rating as Master Trader by having your citizenship voted away from you.
You're not native born, you know. What more do you think Sutt can want?” Mallow
frowned stubbornly, “So!” “My boy,” said Jael. “I'll stand by you, but I can't
help. You're on the spot,—dead center.”
14.
The council
chamber was full in a very literal sense on the fourth day of the trial of
Hober Mallow, Master Trader. The only councilman absent was feebly cursing the
fractured skull that had bedridden him. The galleries were filled to the
aisleways and ceilings with those few of the crowd who by influence, wealth, or
sheer diabolic perseverance had managed to get in. The rest filled the square
outside, in swarming knots about the open-air trimensional 'visors.
Ankor Jael made
his way into the chamber with the near-futile aid and exertions of the police
department, and then through the scarcely smaller confusion within to Hober
Mallow's seat.
Mallow turned
with relief, “By Seldon, you cut it thin. Have you got it?”
“Here, take it,”
said Jael. “It's everything you asked for.”
“Good. How are
they taking it outside?”
“They're wild
clear through.” Jael stirred uneasily, “You should never have allowed public
hearings. You could have stopped them.”
“I didn't want
to.”
“There's lynch
talk. And Publis Manlio's men on the outer planets—”
“I wanted to ask
you about that, Jael. He's stirring up the Hierarchy against me, is he?”
“Is he? It's the
sweetest setup you ever saw, As Foreign Secretary, he handles the prosecution
in a case of interstellar law. As High Priest and Primate of the Church, he
rouses the fanatic hordes—”
“Well, forget it.
Do you remember that Hardin quotation you threw at me last month? We'll show
them that the nuclear blaster can point both ways.”
The mayor was
taking his seat now and the council members were rising in respect.
Mallow whispered,
“It's my turn today. Sit here and watch the fun.”
The day's
proceedings began and fifteen minutes later, Hober Mallow stepped through a
hostile whisper to the empty space before the mayor's bench. A lone beam of
light centered upon him and in the public 'visors of the city, as well as on
the myriads of private 'visors in almost every home of the Foundation's
planets, the lonely giant figure of a man stared out defiantly.
He began easily
and quietly, “To save time, I will admit the truth of every point made against
me by the prosecution. The story of the priest and the mob as related by them
is perfectly accurate in every detail.”
There was a
stirring in the chamber and a triumphant mass-snarl from the gallery. He waited
patiently for silence.
“However, the
picture they presented fell short of completion. I ask the privilege of
supplying the completion in my own fashion. My story may seem irrelevant at
first. I ask your indulgence for that.”
Mallow made no
reference to the notes before him.
“I begin at the
same time as the prosecution did; the day of my meeting with Jorane Sutt and
Jaim Twer. What went on at those meetings you know. The conversations have been
described, and to that description I have nothing to add—except my own thoughts
of that day.
“They were
suspicious thoughts, for the events of that day were queer. Consider. Two
people, neither of whom I knew more than casually, make unnatural and somewhat
unbelievable propositions to me. One, the secretary to the mayor, asks me to
play the part of intelligence agent to the government in a highly confidential
matter, the nature and importance of which has already been explained to you.
The other, self-styled leader of a political party, asks me to run for a
council seat.
“Naturally I
looked for the ulterior motive. Sutt's seemed evident. He didn't trust me.
Perhaps he thought I was selling nuclear power to enemies and plotting
rebellion. And perhaps he was forcing the issue, or thought he was. In that
case, he would need a man of his own near me on my proposed mission, as a spy.
The last thought, however, did not occur to me until later on, when Jaim Twer
came on the scene.
“Consider again:
Twer presents himself as a trader, retired into politics, yet I know of no
details of his trading career, although my knowledge of the field is immense.
And further, although Twer boasted of a lay education, he had never heard of a
Seldon crisis.”
Hober Mallow
waited to let the significance sink in and was rewarded with the first silence
he had yet encountered, as the gallery caught its collective breath. That was
for the inhabitants of Terminus itself. The men of the Outer Planets could hear
only censored versions that would suit the requirements of religion. They would
hear nothing of Seldon crises. But there would be further strokes they would
not miss.
Mallow continued:
“Who here can
honestly state that any man with a lay education can possibly be ignorant of
the nature of a Seldon crisis? There is only one type of education upon the
Foundation that excludes all mention of the planned history of Seldon and deals
only with the man himself as a semi-mythical wizard—
“I knew at that
instant that Jaim Twer had never been a trader. I knew then that he was in holy
orders and perhaps a full-fledged priest; and, doubtless, that for the three
years he had pretended to head a political party of the traders, he had been a
bought man of Jorane Sutt.
“At the moment, I
struck in the dark. I did not know Sun's purposes with regard to myself, but
since he seemed to be feeding me rope liberally, I handed him a few fathoms of
my own. My notion was that Twer was to be with me on my voyage as unofficial
guardian on behalf of Jorane Sutt. Well, if he didn't get on, I knew well
there'd be other devices waiting—and those others I might not catch in time. A
known enemy is relatively safe. I invited Twer to come with me. He accepted.
“That, gentlemen
of the council, explains two things. First, it tells you that Twer is not a
friend of mine testifying against me reluctantly and for conscience' sake, as
the prosecution would have you believe. He is a spy, performing his paid job.
Secondly, it explains a certain action of mine on the occasion of the first
appearance of the priest whom I am accused of having murdered—an action as yet
unmentioned, because unknown.”
Now there was a
disturbed whispering in the council. Mallow cleared his throat theatrically,
and continued:
“I hate to
describe my feelings when I first heard that we had a refugee missionary on
board. I even hate to remember them. Essentially, they consisted of wild
uncertainty. The event struck me at the moment as a move by Sutt, and passed
beyond my comprehension or calculation. I was at sea—and completely.
“There was one
thing I could do. I got rid of Twer for five minutes by sending him after my
officers. In his absence, I set up a Visual Record receiver, so that whatever
happened might be preserved for future study. This was in the hope, the wild
but earnest hope, that what confused me at the time might become plain upon
review.
“I have gone over
that Visual Record some fifty times since. I have it here with me now, and will
repeat the job a fifty-first time in your presence right now.”
The mayor pounded
monotonously for order, as the chamber lost its equilibrium and the gallery
roared. In five million homes on Terminus, excited observers crowded their
receiving sets more closely, and at the prosecutor's own bench, Jorane Sutt
shook his head coldly at the nervous high priest, while his eyes blazed fixedly
on Mallow's face.
The center of the
chamber was cleared, and the lights burnt low. Ankor Jael, from his bench on
the left, made the adjustments, and with a preliminary click, a holographic
scene sprang to view; in color, in three-dimensions, in every attribute of life
but life itself.
There was the
missionary, confused and battered, standing between the lieutenant and the
sergeant. Mallow's image waited silently, and then men filed in, Twer bringing
up the rear.
The conversation
played itself out, word for word. The sergeant was disciplined, and the
missionary was questioned. The mob appeared, their growl could be heard, and
the Revered Jord Parma made his wild appeal. Mallow drew his gun, and the
missionary, as he was dragged away, lifted his arms in a mad, final curse and a
tiny flash of light came and went.
The scene ended,
with the officers frozen at the horror of the situation, while Twer clamped
shaking hands over his ears, and Mallow calmly put his gun away.
The lights were
on again; the empty space in the center of the floor was no longer even
apparently full. Mallow, the real Mallow of the present, took up the burden of
his narration:
“The incident,
you see, is exactly as the prosecution has presented it—on the surface. I'll
explain that shortly. Jaim Twer's emotions through the whole business shows
clearly a priestly education, by the way.
“It was on that
same day that I pointed out certain incongruities in the episode to Twer. I
asked him where the missionary came from in the midst of the near-desolate
tract we occupied at the time. I asked further where the gigantic mob had come
from with the nearest sizable town a hundred miles away. The prosecution has
paid no attention to such problems.
“Or to other
points; for instance, the curious point of Jord Parma's blatant
conspicuousness. A missionary on Korell, risking his life in defiance of both
Korellian and Foundation law, parades about in a very new and very distinctive
priestly costume. There's something wrong there. At the time, I suggested that
the missionary was an unwitting accomplice of the Commdor, who was using him in
an attempt to force us into an act of wildly illegal aggression, to justify, in
law, his subsequent destruction of our ship and of us.
“The prosecution
has anticipated this justification of my actions. They have expected me to
explain that the safety of my ship, my crew, my mission itself were at stake
and could not be sacrificed for one man, when that man would, in any case, have
been destroyed, with us or without us. They reply by muttering about the
Foundation's 'honor' and the necessity of upholding our 'dignity' in order to
maintain our ascendancy.
“For some strange
reason, however, the prosecution has neglected Jord Parma himself,—as an
individual. They brought out no details concerning him; neither his birthplace,
nor his education, nor any detail of previous history. The explanation of this
will also explain the incongruities I have pointed out in the Visual Record you
have just seen. The two are connected.
“The prosecution
has advanced no details concerning Jord Parma because it cannot. That scene you
saw by Visual Record seemed phoney because Jord Parma was phoney. There never
was a Jord Parma. This whole trial is the biggest farce ever cooked up over an
issue that never existed.”
Once more he had
to wait for the babble to die down. He said, slowly:
“I'm going to show
you the enlargement of a single still from the Visual Record. It will speak for
itself. Lights again, Jael.”
The chamber
dimmed, and the empty air filled again with frozen figures in ghostly, waxen
illusion. The officers of the Far Star struck their stiff, impossible
attitudes. A gun pointed from Mallow's rigid hand. At his left, the Revered
Jord Parma, caught in mid-shriek, stretched his claws upward, while the failing
sleeves hung halfway.
And from the
missionary's hand there was that little gleam that in the previous showing had
flashed and gone. It was a permanent glow now.
“Keep your eye on
that light on his hand,” called Mallow from the shadows. “Enlarge that scene,
Jael!”
The tableau
bloated quickly. Outer portions fell away as the missionary drew towards the
center and became a giant. Then there was only a hand and an arm, and then only
a hand, which filled everything and remained there in immense, hazy tautness.
The light had
become a set of fuzzy, glowing letters: K S P.
“That,” Mallow's
voice boomed out, “is a sample of tatooing, gentlemen. Under ordinary light it
is invisible, but under ultraviolet light—with which I flooded the room in
taking this Visual Record, it stands out in high relief. I'll admit it is a
naive method of secret identification, but it works on Korell, where UV light
is not to be found on street comers. Even in our ship, detection was
accidental.
“Perhaps some of
you have already guessed what K S P stands for. Jord Parma knew his priestly
lingo well and did his job magnificently. Where he had learned it, and how, I
cannot say, but K S P stands for 'Korellian Secret Police. '”
Mallow shouted
over the tumult, roaring against the noise, “I have collateral proof in the
form of documents brought from Korell, which I can present to the council if
required.
“And where is now
the prosecution's case? They have already made and re-made the monstrous
suggestion that I should have fought for the missionary in defiance of the law,
and sacrificed my mission, my ship, and myself to the 'honor' of the
Foundation.
“But to do it for
an impostor?
“Should I have
done it then for a Korellian secret agent tricked out in the robes and verbal
gymnastics probably borrowed of an Anacreonian exile? Would Jorane Sutt and
Publis Manlio have had me fall into a stupid, odious trap—”
His hoarsened
voice faded into the featureless background of a shouting mob. He was being
lifted onto shoulders, and carried to the mayor's bench. Out the windows, he
could see a torrent of madmen swarming into the square to add to the thousands
there already.
Mallow looked
about for Ankor Jael, but it was impossible to find any single face in the
incoherence of the mass. Slowly he became aware of a rhythmic, repeated shout,
that was spreading from a small beginning, and pulsing into insanity:
“Long live
Mallow—long live Mallow—long live Mallow—”
15.
Ankor Jael
blinked at Mallow out of a haggard face. The last two days had been mad,
sleepless ones.
“Mallow, you've
put on a beautiful show, so don't spoil it by jumping too high. You can't
seriously consider running for mayor. Mob enthusiasm is a powerful thing, but
it's notoriously fickle.”
“Exactly!” said
Mallow, grimly, “so we must coddle it, and the best way to do that is to
continue the show.”
“Now what?”
“You're to have
Publis Manlio and Jorane Sutt arrested—”
“What!”
“Just what you
hear. Have the mayor arrest them! I don't care what threats you use. I control
the mob,—for today, at any rate. He won't dare face them.”
“But on what
charge, man?”
“On the obvious
one. They've been inciting the priesthood of the outer planets to take sides in
the factional quarrels of the Foundation. That's illegal, by Seldon. Charge
them with 'endangering the state. ' And I don't care about a conviction any
more than they did in my case. Just get them out of circulation until I'm
mayor.”
“It's half a year
till election.”
“Not too long!”
Mallow was on his feet, and his sudden grip of Jael's arm was tight. “Listen,
I'd seize the government by force if I had to—the way Salvor Hardin did a
hundred years ago. There's still that Seldon crisis coming up, and when it
comes I have to be mayor and high priest. Both!”
Jael's brow furrowed.
He said, quietly, “What's it going to be? Korell, after all?”
Mallow nodded,
“Of course. They'll declare war, eventually, though I'm betting it'll take
another pair of years.”
“With nuclear
ships?”
“What do you
think? Those three merchant ships we lost in their space sector weren't knocked
over with compressed-air pistols. Jael, they're getting ships from the Empire
itself. Don't open your mouth like a fool. I said the Empire! It's still there,
you know. It many be gone here in the Periphery but in the Galactic center it's
still very much alive. And one false move means that it, itself, may be on our
neck. That's why I must be mayor and high priest. I'm the only man who knows
how to fight the crisis.”
Jael swallowed
dryly, “How? What are you going to do?”
“Nothing.”
Jael smiled
uncertainly, “Really! All of that!”
But Mallow's
answer was incisive, “When I'm boss of this Foundation, I'm going to do
nothing. One hundred percent of nothing, and that is the secret of this
crisis.”
16.
Asper Argo, the
Well-Beloved, Commdor of the Korellian Republic greeted his wife's entry by a
hangdog lowering of his scanty eyebrows. To her at least, his self-adopted
epithet did not apply. Even he knew that.
She said, in a
voice as sleek as her hair and as cold as her eyes, “My gracious lord, I
understand, has finally come to a decision upon the fate of the Foundation
upstarts.”
“Indeed?” said
the Commdor, sourly. “And what more does your versatile understanding embrace?”
“Enough, my very
noble husband. You had another of your vacillating consultations with your
councilors. Fine advisors.” With infinite scorn, “A herd of palsied purblind
idiots hugging their sterile profits close to their sunken chests in the face
of my father's displeasure.”
“And who, my
dear,” was the mild response, “is the excellent source from which your
understanding understands all this?”
The Commdora
laughed shortly, “If I told you, my source would be more corpse than source.”
“Well, you'll
have your own way, as always.” The Commdor shrugged and turned away. “And as
for your father's displeasure: I much fear me it extends to a niggardly refusal
to supply more ships.”
“More ships!” She
blazed away, hotly, “And haven't you five? Don't deny it. I know you have five;
and a sixth is promised.”
“Promised for the
last year.”
“But one—just
one—can blast that Foundation into stinking rubble. Just one! One, to sweep
their little pygmy boats out of space.”
“I couldn't
attack their planet, even with a dozen.”
“And how long
would their planet hold out with their trade ruined, and their cargoes of toys
and trash destroyed?” “Those toys and trash mean money,” he sighed. “A good
deal of money.”
“But if you had
the Foundation itself, would you not have all it contained'? And if you had my
father's respect and gratitude, would you not have more than ever the
Foundation could give you? It's been three years—more—since that barbarian came
with his magic sideshow. It's long enough.”
“My dear!” The
Commdor turned and faced her. “I am growing old. I am weary. I lack the
resilience to withstand your rattling mouth. You say you know that I have
decided. Well, I have. It is over, and there is war between Korell and the
Foundation.”
“Well!” The
Commdora's figure expanded and her eyes sparkled, “You learned wisdom at last,
though in your dotage. And now when you are master of this hinterland, you may
be sufficiently respectable to be of some weight and importance in the Empire.
For one thing, we might leave this barbarous world and attend the viceroy's
court. Indeed we might.”
She swept out,
with a smile, and a hand on her hip. Her hair gleamed in the light.
The Commdor
waited, and then said to the closed door, with malignance and hate, “And when I
am master of what you call the hinterland, I may be sufficiently respectable to
do without your father's arrogance and his daughter's tongue.
Completely—without!”
17.
The senior
lieutenant of the Dark Nebula stared in horror at the visiplate.
“Great Galloping
Galaxies!” It should have been a howl, but it was a whisper instead, “What's
that?”
It was a ship,
but a whale to the Dark Nebula's minnow; and on its side was the
Spaceship-and-Sun of the Empire. Every alarm on the ship yammered hysterically.
The orders went
out, and the Dark Nebula prepared to run if it could, and fight if it
must,—while down in the hyperwave room, a message stormed its way through
hyperspace to the Foundation.
Over and over
again! Partly a plea for help, but mainly a warning of danger.
18.
Hober Mallow
shuffled his feet wearily as he leafed through the reports. Two years of the
mayoralty had made him a bit more housebroken, a bit softer, a bit more
patient,—but it had not made him learn to like government reports and the mind-breaking
officialese in which they were written.
“How many ships
did they get?” asked Jael.
“Four trapped on
the ground. Two unreported. All others accounted for and safe.” Mallow grunted,
“We should have done better, but it's just a scratch.”
There was no
answer and Mallow looked up, “Does anything worry you?”
“I wish Sutt
would get here,” was the almost irrelevant answer.
“Ah, yes, and now
we'll hear another lecture on the home front.”
“No, we won't,”
snapped Jael, “but you're stubborn, Mallow. You may have worked out the foreign
situation to the last detail but you've never given a care about what goes on
here on the home planet.”
“Well, that's
your job, isn't it? What did I make you Minister of Education and Propaganda
for?”
“Obviously to
send me to an early and miserable grave, for all the co-operation you give me.
For the last year, I've been deafening you with the rising danger of Sutt and
his Religionists. What good will your plans be, if Sutt forces a special
election and has you thrown out?”
“None, I admit.”
“And your speech
last night just about handed the election to Sutt with a smile and a pat. Was
there any necessity for being so frank?”
“Isn't there such
a thing as stealing Sutt's thunder?”
“No,” said Jael,
violently, “not the way you did it. You claim to have foreseen everything, and
don't explain why you traded with Korell to their exclusive benefit for three
years. Your only plan of battle is to retire without a battle. You abandon all
trade with the sectors of space near Korell. You openly proclaim a stalemate.
You promise no offensive, even in the future. Galaxy, Mallow, what am I
supposed to do with such a mess?”
“It lacks
glamor?”
“It lacks mob
emotion-appeal.”
“Same thing.”
“Mallow, wake up.
You have two alternatives. Either you present the people with a dynamic foreign
policy, whatever your private plans are, or you make some sort of compromise
with Sutt.”
Mallow said, “All
right, if I've failed the first, let's try the second. Sutt's just arrived.”
Sutt and Mallow
had not met personally since the day of the trial, two years back. Neither
detected any change in the other, except for that subtle atmosphere about each
which made it quite evident that the roles of ruler and defier had changed.
Sutt took his
seat without shaking hands.
Mallow offered a
cigar and said, “Mind if Jael stays? He wants a compromise earnestly. He can
act as mediator if tempers rise.”
Sutt shrugged, “A
compromise will be well for you. Upon another occasion I once asked you to
state your terms. I presume the positions are reversed now.”
“You presume
correctly.”
“Then there are
my terms. You must abandon your blundering policy of economic bribery and trade
in gadgetry, and return to the tested foreign policy of our fathers.”
“You mean
conquest by missionary.”
“Exactly.”
“No compromise
short of that?”
“None.”
“Um-m-m.” Mallow
lit up very slowly and inhaled the tip of his cigar into a bright glow. “In
Hardin's time, when conquest by missionary was new and radical, men like
yourself opposed it. Now it is tried, tested, hallowed,—everything a Jorane
Sutt would find well. But, tell me, how would you get us out of our present
mess?”
“Your present
mess. I had nothing to do with it.”
“Consider the
question suitably modified.”
“A strong
offensive is indicated. The stalemate you seem to be satisfied with is fatal.
It would be a confession of weakness to all the worlds of the Periphery, where
the appearance of strength is all-important, and there's not one vulture among
them that wouldn't join the assault for its share of the corpse. You ought to
understand that. You're from Smyrno, aren't you?”
Mallow passed
over the significance of the remark. He said, “And if you beat Korell, what of
the Empire? That is the real enemy.”
Sutt's narrow
smile tugged at the comers of his mouth, “Oh, no, your records of your visit to
Siwenna were complete. The viceroy of the Normannic Sector is interested in
creating dissension in the Periphery for his own benefit, but only as a side
issue. He isn't going to stake everything on an expedition to the Galaxy's rim
when he has fifty hostile neighbors and an emperor to rebel against. I
paraphrase your own words.”
“Oh, yes he
might, Sutt, if he thinks we're strong enough to be dangerous. And he might
think so, if we destroy Korell by the main force of frontal attack. We'd have
to be considerably more subtle.”
“As for
instance—”
Mallow leaned
back, “Sutt, I'll give you your chance. I don't need you, but I can use you. So
I'll tell you what it's all about, and then you can either join me and receive
a place in a coalition cabinet, or you can play the martyr and rot in jail.”
“Once before you
tried that last trick.”
“Not very hard,
Sutt. The right time has only just come. Now listen.” Mallow's eyes narrowed.
“When I first
landed on Korell,” he began, A bribed the Commdor with the trinkets and gadgets
that form the trader's usual stock. At the start, that. was meant only to get
us entrance into a steel foundry. I had no plan further than that, but in that
I succeeded. I got what I wanted. But it was only after my visit to the Empire
that I first realized exactly what a weapon I could build that trade into.
“This is a Seldon
crisis we're facing, Sutt, and Seldon crises are not solved by individuals but
by historic forces. Hari Seldon, when he planned our course of future history,
did not count on brilliant heroics but on the broad sweeps of economics and
sociology. So the solutions to the various crises must be achieved by the
forces that become available to us at the time.
“In this
case,—trade!”
Sutt raised his
eyebrows skeptically and took advantage of the pause, “I hope I am not of
subnormal intelligence, but the fact is that your vague lecture isn't very
illuminating.”
“It will become
so,” said Mallow. “Consider that until now the power of trade has been underestimated.
It has been thought that it took a priesthood under our control to make it a
powerful weapon. That is not so, and this is my contribution to the Galactic
situation. Trade without priests! Trade alone! It is strong enough. Let us
become very simple and specific. Korell is now at war with us. Consequently our
trade with her has stopped. But,—notice that I am making this as simple as a
problem in addition,—in the past three years she has based her economy more and
more upon the nuclear techniques which we have introduced and which only we can
continue to supply. Now what do you suppose will happen once the tiny nuclear
generators begin failing, and one gadget after another goes out of commission?
“The small
household appliances go first. After a half a year of this stalemate that you
abhor, a woman's nuclear knife won't work any more. Her stove begins failing.
Her washer doesn't do a good job. The temperature-humidity control in her house
dies on a hot summer day. What happens?”
He paused for an
answer, and Sutt said calmly, “Nothing. People endure a good deal in war.”
“Very true. They
do. They'll send their sons out in unlimited numbers to die horribly on broken
spaceships. They'll bear up under enemy bombardment, if it means they have to
live on stale bread and foul water in caves half a mile deep. But it's very
hard to bear up under little things when the patriotic uplift of imminent
danger is not present. It's going to, be a stalemate. There will be no
casualties, no bombardments, no battles.
“There will just
be a knife that won't cut, and a stove that won't cook, and a house that
freezes in the winter. It will be annoying, and people will grumble.”
Sutt said slowly,
wonderingly, “Is that what you're setting your hopes on, man? What do you
expect? A housewives' rebellion? A Jacquerie? A sudden uprising of butchers and
grocers with their cleavers and bread-knives shouting 'Give us back our
Automatic Super-Kleeno Nuclear Washing Machines. '”
“No, sir,” said
Mallow, impatiently, “I do not. I expect, however, a general background of
grumbling and dissatisfaction which will be seized on by more important figures
later on.”
“And what more
important figures are these?”
“The
manufacturers, the factory owners, the industrialists of Korell. When two years
of the stalemate have gone, the machines in the factories will, one by one,
begin to fail. Those industries which we have changed from first to last with
our new nuclear gadgets will find themselves very suddenly ruined. The heavy
industries will find themselves, en masse and at a stroke, the owners of
nothing but scrap machinery that won't work.”
“The factories
ran well enough before you came there, Mallow.”
“Yes, Sutt, so
they did—at about one-twentieth the profits, even if you leave out of
consideration the cost of reconversion to the original pre-nuclear state. With
the industrialist and financier and the average man all against him, how long
will the Commdor hold out?”
“As long as he
pleases, as soon as it occurs to him to get new nuclear generators from the
Empire.”
And Mallow
laughed joyously, “You've missed, Sutt, missed as badly as the Commdor himself.
You've missed everything, and understood nothing. Look, man, the Empire can
replace nothing. The Empire has always been a realm of colossal resources.
They've calculated everything in planets, in stellar systems, in whole sectors
of the Galaxy. Their generators are gigantic because they thought in gigantic
fashion.
“But we,—we, our
little Foundation, our single world almost without metallic resources,—have had
to work with brute economy. Our generators have had to be the size of our
thumb, because it was all the metal we could afford. We had to develop new
techniques and new methods,—techniques and methods the Empire can't follow
because they have degenerated past the stage where they can make any really
vital scientific advance.
“With all their
nuclear shields, large enough to protect a ship, a city, an entire world; they
could never build one to protect a single man. To supply light and heat to a
city, they have motors six stories high,—I saw them—where ours could fit into
this room. And when I told one of their nuclear specialists that a lead
container the size of a walnut contained a nuclear generator, he almost choked
with indignation on the spot.
“Why, they don't
even understand their own colossi any longer. The machines work from generation
to generation automatically, and the caretakers are a hereditary caste who would
be helpless if a single D-tube in all that vast structure burnt out.
“The whole war is
a battle between those two systems, between the Empire and the Foundation;
between the big and the little. To seize control of a world, they bribe with
immense ships that can make war, but lack all economic significance. We, on the
other hand, bribe with little things, useless in war, but vital to prosperity
and profits.
“A king, or a
Commdor, will take the ships and even make war. Arbitrary rulers throughout
history have bartered their subjects' welfare for what they consider honor, and
glory, and conquest. But it's still the little things in life that count—and
Asper Argo won't stand up against the economic depression that will sweep all
Korell in two or three years.”
Sutt was at the
window, his back to Mallow and Jael. It was early evening now, and the few
stars that struggled feebly here at the very rim of the Galaxy sparked against
the background of the misty, wispy Lens that included the remnants of that
Empire, still vast, that fought against them.
Sutt said, “No.
You are not the man.”
“You don't
believe me?”
“I mean I don't
trust you. You're smooth-tongued. You befooled me properly when I thought I had
you under proper care on your first trip to Korell. When I thought I had you
cornered at the trial, you wormed your way out of it and into the mayor's chair
by demagoguery. There is nothing straight about you; no motive that hasn't
another behind it; no statement that hasn't three meanings.
“Suppose you were
a traitor. Suppose your visit to the Empire had brought you a subsidy and a
promise of power. Your actions would be precisely what they are now. You would
bring about a war after having strengthened the enemy. You would force the
Foundation into inactivity. And you would advance a plausible explanation of
everything, one so plausible it would convince everyone.”
“You mean
there'll be no compromise?” asked Mallow, gently.
“I mean you must
get out, by free will or force.”
“I warned you of
the only alternative to co-operation.”
Jorane Sutt's
face congested with blood in a sudden access of emotion. “And I warn you, Hober
Mallow of Smyrno, that if you arrest me, there will be no quarter. My men will
stop nowhere in spreading the truth about you, and the common people of the
Foundation will unite against their foreign ruler. They have a consciousness of
destiny that a Smyrnian can never understand—and that consciousness will
destroy you.”
Hober Mallow said
quietly to the two guards who had entered, “Take him away. He's under arrest.”
Sutt said, “Your
last chance.”
Mallow stubbed
out his cigar and never looked up.
And five minutes
later, Jael stirred and said, wearily, “Well, now that you've made a martyr for
the cause, what next?”
Mallow stopped
playing with the ash tray and looked up, “That's not the Sutt I used to know.
He's a blood-blind bull. Galaxy, he hates me.”
“All the more
dangerous then.”
“More dangerous?
Nonsense! He's lost all power of judgement.”
Jael said grimly,
“You're overconfident, Mallow. You're ignoring the possibility of a popular
rebellion.”
Mallow looked up,
grim in his turn, “Once and for all, Jael, there is no possibility of a popular
rebellion.”
“You're sure of
yourself!”
“I'm sure of the
Seldon crisis and the historical validity of their solutions, externally and
internally. There are some things I didn't tell Suit right now. He tried to
control the Foundation itself by religious forces as he controlled the outer
worlds, and he failed,—which is the surest sign that in the Seldon scheme,
religion is played out.
“Economic control worked differently. And to paraphrase that
famous Salvor Hardin quotation of yours, it's a poor nuclear blaster that won't
point both ways. If Korell prospered with our trade, so did we. If Korellian
factories fail without our trade; and if the prosperity of the outer worlds
vanishes with commercial isolation; so will our factories fail and our
prosperity vanish.
“And there isn't a factory, not a trading center. not a
shipping line that isn't under my control; that I couldn't squeeze to nothing
if Sutt attempts revolutionary propaganda. Where his propaganda succeeds, or
even looks as though it might succeed, I will make certain that prosperity
dies. Where
it fails, prosperity will continue, because my factories will remain fully
staffed.
“So by the same
reasoning which makes me sure that the Korellians will revolt in favor of
prosperity, I am sure we will not revolt against it. The game will be played out
to its end.”
“So then,” said
Jael, “you're establishing a plutocracy. You're making us a land of traders and
merchant princes. Then what of the future?”
Mallow lifted his
gloomy face, and exclaimed fiercely, “What business of mine is the future? No
doubt Seldon has foreseen it and prepared against it. There will be other
crises in the time to come when money power has become as dead a force as
religion is now. Let my successors solve those new problems, as I have solved
the one of today.”
KORELL-... And so
after three years of a war which was certainly the most unfought war on record,
the Republic of Korell surrendered unconditionally, and Hober Mallow took his
place next to Hari Seldon and Salvor Hardin in the hearts of the people of the
Foundation.
ENCYCLOPEDIA
GALACTICA